I've been writing since I was a starry eyes ten year old who was absolutely so in love with Sailor Moon, she had to create more between each episode. From there, I started crafting and making my own original stories. It wasn't until 2017 I started writing monster romances, and from there I truly found my wings and started a journey that's brought me here!
Patreon- The best place to find me. You’ll get stories before anyone else, discord server access, and more!
Commissions- looking forward to working with you!
Tip Jar- Like what you see? Tip!
Shop- ko-fi shop where you can tip, shop, and even join memberships!
Teepublic- Shirts and merch of my stories!
Wishlist- if you feel like getting me a present, I won’t say no.
Masterlist- It’s a Google doc.
AO3- go laugh at all my old fanfic and enjoy the easy reading of my new stuff.
Patreon Edition: Public post of the masterlist
Tumblr Pages: Ruby Empire - Modern Monsters - Hearthway Hollow & Demons Hide - Hepheastus Academy & Aliens - Miror, Fragile Lands, Horror - Long Works & More
Pairing: Female Reader (You) x Male Monster/Renart (bisexual)
Summary: You're a woman of royal blood, expected to marry to maintain power. But you have other plans. You have someone else you wish ti maintain power with.
Warnings: NSFW, fake kidnapping, banter, morally grey main characters, fighting as foreplay, jealous former lover, glowing cock
Word Count: 6000
The night was dark, and the air was thick with the rain and overwhelming heat. Sweat trickled down your skin as you tried to keep your composure. Your father’s reading of his supposedly holy book bored you incredibly. The words droned on and on, and his monotonous voice neither helped nor enhanced anything he read.
You tried fanning yourself with one of the smaller books, but your mother forced your hand down and gave you a disapproving look. You frowned, leaning back in your chair and facing forward. Your father stood behind a podium, his hand upon the open book, and a vast glass window behind him. But the darkness was all the stood out about that night. And it was so dark, not even a candle seemed to peer through it.
Turning your head, you looked around the room. Others from the village came to hear your father proselytize, and you wondered how they could stand it.
“Look forward,” your mother hissed under her breath at you.
You looked her in the eye, giving her a sarcastic sneer before you faced your father again. There seemed to be no end in sight, so you prepared yourself for an uncomfortable evening of heat and holier than thou blathering.
There was a slight flash of light outside, people noticed, even your other sat up in alarm. But it had been raining all day, so a lightning storm would not be surprising. An icy chill clawed through the air, ripping shreds into the thick heat.You glanced around briefly again, only to see if the sight got anyone whispering. Your mother grabbed your hand, and you looked forward with a scowl.
Red glowing eyes peered through the darkness behind your father. You sat up in alarm and others to take notice.
“Dear! Behind you!” Your mother gasped.
Your father barely stopped talking as he turned. Once he saw the glowing red eyes, his jaw dropped, and he exclaimed. “Holy mother!” He ran as glass rained down upon him. A great sword slashed through the entire window, shattering it. The visitors began scattering and running from the room. You stood up from your seat, watching the armored behemoth who stepped in through the broken glass.
The knight stood almost as tall as the ceiling, and the monstrous horns at the top of his helmet did scrape against the roof. He walked in, lifting his sword up. A cold followed him that filled the room and turned your breath into thick, white clouds. You faced him, breathless and heart beating rapidly.
The sword tapped under your chin and you raised your eyes to meet the hellish glow under his helmet. A soft chuckle escaped the devilish knight’s throat.
Behind you, your mother and father were screaming. Why they hadn’t rushed you out of the room immediately, you didn’t know. Your father tried rushing in, but a force exuded off the knight, knocking him over and blowing him back like a leaf in the wind.
“Don’t hurt him!” You fussed.
The knight breathed. “I don’t think you get to be choosy, little girl,” his voice was a deep rasp, snarling at you with a husky growl.
“That’s enough,” your voice quivered only slightly.
The knight chuckled again, and he lowered his sword. “Make as many commands as you want. It doesn’t matter here.”
You swallowed and continued to stare him down. “Fine then. Do what you want.”
“Fine then,” he said and sheathed his sword. “I will.” He grabbed you up with a hand of three very long prongs and he threw you over his shoulder.
“Careful!” You hissed at him.
“Go ahead, keep on bossing me around. Just see where that gets you,” he snarled wickedly.
You huffed and struck at his back, pushing against the side of his muscular neck. “You’ll regret this!”
From over his shoulder, you watched as your father tried running towards you, but the broken glass rose, floating in the air for a moment and then reformed into the glass window. You tried turning around, but the monstrous knight wasn’t letting you go. He strode through the darkness and hundreds of massive fireflies surrounded him, lighting his path and peeling through the thick fog.
Ahead on the path was a giant black dog, its tail so long it faded into the night. The knight placed you on the beast’s saddle, then let out a laugh.
“Oh! So you believe you’re funny?” You scoffed at him. Reaching out, you yanked off his helmet as he continued to giggle. “I told you not to hurt my dad, Renart!”
He pushed his long white hair back. “I didn’t,” he sneered. Sharp teeth glinted out from under his lip.
You gave Renart a scolding look, and he smiled. Rough, gnarly black scales that pulled his face taut, giving him a perpetual sneer covered part of his face. The other half of his face was moonlight pale and severe.
“We did it though,” Renart said and jumped onto the back of the dog, sitting behind you. His great arms wrapped around you. He held you in his left while taking the reins in his right.
You glanced back through the woods and sighed with relief. “That we did.”
Renart leaned down, kissing you and pressing in close. He moaned against your lips, pulling away reluctantly. “Let’s go, Crazycoat.” He snapped the reins, and the dog bolted through the darkness, vanishing with you inside.
You leaned back into Renart, heart still pounding. You turned to look up at him, seeing his long hair whipping behind him. Smiling, you relaxed now that you were with him.
His arm tightened around you. “We’ll be at the hideaway shortly, and we can celebrate proper,” he said with a guttural laugh.
“And what does proper mean?” You scoffed.
Renart snickered, squeezing his hand around your waist and rubbing. “For one, getting this dowdy dress off of you. You look like a granny in it.”
You pouted, but he was right. “Is that all you can think about?”
“Certainly not. I’m also thinking about you in ecstasy, like that day in the moss field,” he said with a moan.
You popped his wrist, but you doubted he could feel it through his armor. “I’m not just with you for that, Renart!”
“I know, my love,” he breathed. “But you must excuse my excitement. I finally have you all to myself.”
A soft smile appeared on your face. It would be the first time the two of you did not have to hide or dodge around. You could be with him and simply be. “Yes, that will be a joy.”
“I’ll get to wake up with you in the morning, after having slept by you all night. No running. No keeping alert. It will be bliss.” he leaned down, kissing the top of your head.
You arrived at his hideaway late in the evening. After putting Crazycoat away, you wandered into the stone structure which was built to accommodate his great stature.
Renart’s armor turned into a bright, blinding light, then erupted into millions of those great fireflies. They rushed to the fireplace, illuminating the room. Black scales went down his skin, spreading out along his chest and belly.
“Come here,” he growled. He grabbed you by your hips, pulling you back. His sharp fingers ripped into your dress, shredding the back, then pushing the long sleeves from your shoulders.
“Easy!” You scolded him.
He bent down, kissing your bare shoulder and neck, breathing in your scent as he nuzzled against your hair. “I’ll be gentle the rest of the evening, I promise.”
You pushed away the dress, tossing it to the floor. Renart’s long fingers caressed down your back, making you shiver. “Now that you’re free, what would you like to do?”
You closed your eyes, moaning softly at his touch. “I’d like to go to bed.”
Renart pulled his hand back. “That’s it?”
You turned, placing your hands upon his belly. “It’s late, and I am always much more frisky in the morning.” You smiled up at him. “I don’t have your stamina, my love.”
Renart grumbled and plucked you up off the ground. He kissed your cheek and neck, nipping at your skin, making you giggle. “But you command me.” Renart carried you into the adjoining room where a massive bed was. He laid you down upon it, helping you to remove the rest of the stifling underclothes. He then joined you, laying beside you as you fell upon the bed and closed your eyes.
“It’s so comfortable,” you sighed. “My bed back home was so stiff.” You rolled over, placing your arm around him as a smile came to your face.
His hand rubbed your back as you melted into him. “I’m glad you like it.”
You rested your cheek on his chest, his scales felt cold against you. You opened your eyes, looking up at him. His ruby eyes fell upon you and they narrowed ever so slightly, while his slit-like pupils widened into black circles. Smiling, you snuggled up closer to him, tightening your arm around his magnificent chest.
“I have been waiting on this for so long,” you whispered. “To feel you so close, to have you in my arms.” You sighed, relaxing against him. “I couldn’t be any happier.”
That raspy chuckle left his throat. “Ah, yes. It seems like eons ago I first saw you,this frightened little beauty throwing rocks at me.”
You chuckled. “You interrupted a picnic.”
“You were in unseelie woods. Who is the real villain here, my darling?” He sat up, pressing you down into the bed as he leaned over you. “But you stood up to me, fear in your eyes, but fire in your heart. You captivated me. I thought humans were scum but you-”
“Keep talking pretty, my scaly beast.” You said, placing your hands upon his face. “See where it will get you.”
He came down upon you, kissing you hungrily. “I had to see you again to see if it was a mistake.”
“It wasn’t,” you smirked. “Years of repression got to me.”
Renart’s smile was soft. He smoothed his long fingers along your cheek. “I could feel it when I was inside you, my love.”
You grew warm at the memory as it came rushing back to you. All your father cared about was selling his religious books, so he dragged you to the countryside. You’d wandered away, coming into a meadow with a creek where you took off your shoes to walk in it. As you knelt to pick up your skirts, you heard a rustling, and despite the bright sunlight, fireflies gathered around you. Renart stood on the bank above you, watching you. It wasn’t long after some heated words you were holding onto a tree with his mighty cock inside you.
“I was not expecting to have you so quickly back then,” Renart murmured. “You were vicious, but it turned me on.”
The warmth in your face was showing itself. “I’m not sure what came over me that day. Maybe it was the fight I had with my parents that morning. Maybe it was the rush of standing up to such a creature as you. But I don’t regret letting you fuck me.”
Renart growled. “My darling, you’re driving me wild.”
“I know, love.” You patted his cheek. “But I am tired, or else I would have had you by now.”
Renart laid back on the bed. “Rest then. The faster you fall asleep, the quicker you wake, and the sooner I have you.”
You giggled softly and rested back against him. “Alright, I will try.” You closed your eyes, taking in purposeful breaths to ease you into slumber.
You dreamt of the summer of your tenth year. The previous summer, your father had a revelation and began preaching wherever he could. His wealth allowed him to travel, to print his scripture, and spread his word to the people. You were in the thick of his obsession that summer, and the itch of adolescent rebellion was growing ever stronger in your mind. You took kitchen knives from the table, hiding them in your room until you had enough to build a small effigy outside to frighten your parents. You would run into the woods, hoping to be kidnapped by the fae. You ran and ran through the trees, coming out the other side a grown woman.
Facing a burning red sunset, you saw a silhouette inside. It grew and grew, coming closer to you. A dragon stood there, leaning down to place a kiss on your lips. “Run away with me,” the dragon beckoned. I will place you in my tower where no knight can reach you.”
“I would like that,” you stated simply. The dragon took you, ripping you from your world like you wanted, leaving shredded threads behind you. You smiled, happy and content as the dragon took you and placed you upon a tower.
“Renart!” you called out. You rose from the bed, fanning you slip to make a breeze. “Where are you? Renart!” You bellowed out again.
He stepped into the doorway, giving you a look. “It finally awakens.”
You pout at him. “It’s steaming in here!”
“It’s steaming outside. This is a hideaway, darling, not a home.” He came into the room and sat on the edge of the bed. “You also slept in.”
You pouted at him, sticking your tongue out, then reaching for me. He brought you to his chest, and he felt fantastically cold. “Oh, that’s wonderful. No wonder I have been boiling to death. You left me.”
“I had things to take care of.” He pushed you back down into bed, pinning your shoulders into the pillowy mattress. “Since you would not wake up and take care of me,” he teased.
You smirked. “You could have woken me.”
Renart shook his head, and his long hair spilled off his shoulder. “I couldn’t. You looked far too peaceful, too wonderful.” He leaned down, kissing you as he moved on top of you. “But if you are in the mood now, my darling,” he chuckled.
You pressed your palms into his broad chest. “For you, I could make an exception.” You smirked.
Renart leaned down to kiss you, but a loud bang from outside stalled you both. Renart sat up with a scowl on his face. “Fucking hells.”
You sighed. “What is it?”
Renart stood, and his fireflies came clinging to his body in the process to form his armor. “I’ll go look,” he huffed. There was another bang outside and Crazycoat was barking maniacally. “If someone has found us so fast, I will burn these entire woods to the ground.”
“No! It’s too hot!” You whined, flopping back down in bed as Renart stormed back outside. You pouted, having begun getting into the mood. Renart had warned you, though this entire plot was risky. Your father was a respected man, and a religious advisor to many powerful people, including the king. People would seek you intensely, and they would undoubtedly provide your father with a special force to find you.
Outside, you heard shouting and fighting. Renart roared and the light outside flashed brighter and brighter. You covered your head with a pillow, but it grew too hot for even that. After a while, it grew quiet outside, so you got up and went into the adjoining room.
Renart came back inside as you picked up the bag under the table. Renart was snarling, breathing in deeply. His left arm was massive and completely covered in dark scales. A tail had grown out of his backside and cast off flames as it flickered.
You looked him up and down, concerned, but only because it seemed he was much angrier than you expected. “Goodness, what caused this?”
He breathed in deeply, ripping off his helmet. The scales on the side of his face had grown, spreading down his neck and through his hair.
You set your things down and approached him, placing your hand on his arm. “Renart?” You said calmly.
“I’m alright,” he snarled. “Just give me a moment.” His armor turned into fireflies again as he stepped deeper into the room. He leaned against the wall, taking in deep gulps of breath.
You placed your hand on his back. “I’m not sure exactly what that was,” he breathed. “It was a solitary man on horseback, completely clad in black. He put up a small fight, but he threw an iron nail at me and fled.” He showed the mark where the iron touched his hand.
You smoothed your fingers over the hurt. “What was he here for?”
“I’m not sure. A mercenary maybe. Perhaps a watcher from these woods inspecting who had taken the hideaway.” Renart slouched down to the ground, sitting with his back against the wall. The scales were receding, but more were on his body than before. “I got angry.”
“I can tell.” You sat beside him and took his hand into your own. His nails looked more like talons now, and the sharp nail curled and turned black.
“I worked off some steam. It should be cooler now.” He knelt down, kissing the top of your head. “Perhaps we should move sooner than planned, just in case this man is more than we think. I thought this hideaway would have been fine, at least for a while.”
“Where else would we go?” You asked.
“My cousin Alard has a fortress surrounded by a labyrinth. I had been planning to stay with him until we were married.” He brushed your hair behind your ear. “He promised me his tower, as long as I assisted him in his labyrinth.”
“Oh?” You prodded for more info, using a sweet look and leaning your body more into him. “Is that such a bad thing?”
“You don’t know Alard. You think I am a madman? My cousin is worse. He’s kept in the labyrinth for the safety of all the unseelie court.”
You smirked. “Will I like him?”
“Possibly.” Renart kissed you and took a breath. “But there will be trouble there.”
“I don’t think I agreed to run away with you without expecting trouble.” You stroked your hand down his lower back, feeling where his tail was still protruding from the base of his spine. “I knew what I was getting into when I fell for you, and no man, no mercenary, no religious zealot is going to tear me away from you.”
A small smile appeared on Renart’s lips, and he leaned down to you. “Is it still too warm for you?”
You pressed a kiss to his bare chest while your fingers tickled down the ridge of his tail. “It’s cooling off now. Thankfully.” A white cloud escaped your lips.
Renart scooped you up, carrying you off to the bedroom again. He laid you down, caressing his hands down your entire body until he held your ankles. “Hopefully, nothing will interrupt us this time.”
“Be careful what you say, Renart.”
He took hold of your ankles, lifting them up off the bed. “I think we’re safe now, my love. I doubt that foolish little cloaked thing would come back now.”
“What a way with words you have.” You looked down, watching your slip fall off your thighs and onto your belly as Renart lifted your legs. You smirked as you saw his pupils grow entirely black again as he took you in.
Renart breathed, letting out a growl. “There it is. My favorite place on this earth.”
You giggled. “Be serious.”
His scaly knuckle brushed against your vulva, pressing close, threatening even more. “I am serious. From the moment I first buried myself here, I knew I belonged there.”
You moaned softly. “Have you ever had a human before me?”
Renart’s eyes shined. “Once or twice. But nothing like you, my love. Nothing so deep and wet and warm,” he snarled. “I feel as though fate forged us to be together.”
“Call yourself a key and I’ll hit you.” You bit your lip as his finger moved past the plumpness and into the dew. “Ah-” A slight gasp resonated from your lips.
“Keys are small,” he laughed. “I am much bigger.”
“Braggart,” you panted.
Renart breathed out glittering sparks from his mouth and nostrils. “Nothing to brag about when it’s true.” His finger rubbed along your slit, feeling how warm and wet you’d grown. His smile grew, turning into a greedy smirk. Renart’s fingers sloshed in the mess before he pulled them back and slicked them clean. His long red tongue coiled around his fingers, and you knew he was showing off.
“I love how big a mess you’re willing to make for me.” Renart spread your legs open a little wider, gripping onto the softness of your thighs. He was lowering himself down when his eyes got wide and the pupils returned to thing slits. He looked up towards the trapdoor on the roof and he sat up with alarm.
You scoffed. “What now?”
Renart cupped his hand over your mouth, urging you to me quiet. He listened intently, his face becoming like stone. Something tapped at the trapdoor as if they were looking. A sword then pierced down through the wood just behind Renart’s head.
You pulled him down and rolled him off the bed. Sitting on top of him now, you looked up towards the trapdoor as it flung open.
“No!” You snapped.
Renart grabbed you up, carrying you outside and towards the stable where Crazycoat was.
“What are you doing?” You snapped.
“Crazycoat, take her to the storm lodge at the base of the mountain. Understand?” Renart said sternly. Fireflies glowed around him, gathering back up to once again form his armor. They fluttered around Crazycoat’s head as well, forming a swirling orb.
Renart took your hands and clutched them tight. “I’ll take care of whoever this is.” he looked into your eyes and adjusted your slip. “I’ll be right behind you, I promise.” He kissed you before his helmet formed over his face, and he took a step back.
“It’s just a guy! You can take care of that and I won’t have to go anywhere,” you huffed.
“I’m playing it safe, my love. Just trust me.” He whistled and Crazycoat shot off.
Fireflies began growing along your arm, going up your shoulders and down your chest to form a lightweight sundress. Crazycoat barreled through the woods, bouncing off trees and leaping off rocks.
You were almost to the river when Crazycoat suddenly toppled. He flung you forward, throwing you from his back. You fell hard on the ground with Crazycoat not far behind you. You took a moment to sit up, grumbling in pain from hitting the ground so hard. Luckily, you hadn’t busted your skull on anything. Looking up, you saw a rope stretched out between the trees.
“A trip wire,” you murmured.
Before you, the black cloaked man stepped out.
“Shit, you?” You rushed over to Crazycoat, knowing where a dagger was kept in the saddle.
“Stay where you are,” the man in black chuckled.
You patted over the saddle, but there was no dagger. Crazycoat wasn’t moving either. In fact, you realized he was sleeping.
The man in black laughed. “Looking for this?” He held up the dagger.
You gasped. “How did you-”
He threw his head back and laughed. “I have my ways.” He tucked the dagger into his belt, then pushed back the wide-brimmed hat he was wearing. “Just stay where you are, and no harm will come to you.”
Without listening to a word he said, you grabbed a fistful of the dry, caked earth and chucked it up into his face. He yelled out in pain as it got into his eyes, and you tackled his legs, pushing him to the ground.
“I’m never going back,” you snarled at him as you tried grabbing at his belt. “One of us will have to die today!”
“Ma’am, have you lost your mind?” he struggled with you, still in pain from his eyes, but unwilling to let you have at the dagger.
You slapped him, finally grabbing the dagger. He then slapped you back, forcing you off of him and pushing you down onto the ground. He had you by the throat, but you had him by the balls.
“Your choice!” You snarled.
The man was really quite handsome, even if he was pissing you off. He had a smooth complexion and dark eyes. Well, when they were bloodshot, you were sure. He had long, dark hair as well. If you weren’t fighting him right now, you might have complimented him.
You squeezed tighter on his sack, and while he winced and his face grew blood red, he didn’t relent.
An aching cold shredded through the heat, and the man in black showed his alarm.
“You’re fucked, buddy!” You laughed.
The man in black turns towards the trees as the air grows dark and fills with fog. The fog silhouettes Renart’s hulking figure as a low snarl rumbles in the air.
“Elwick, what the fuck are you doing?” Renart hissed.
You furrowed your brow and looked up at the man in black. “Elwick?”
The man in black presses his hand down tighter onto your throat, shocking you for a moment. When your fingers release, he steps away from your vice grip. He then grabs you up, holding you to him and putting the dagger to your neck.
“Elwick,” Renart sang menacingly. “Put her down this instant.”
“No! I’m taking her back where she belongs and you will never see her again,” Elwick barked at him.
Renart’s eyes darted down to you, checking on you. You gave him a look, more frustrated than worried about your predicament.
“Who is this asshole?” You grunted.
Renart was quiet, and his shoulders went into a slouch. In fact, his body language indicated annoyance.
Elwick jerked you up more in his arms, holding you tighter while also fumbling with the knife. “Go ahead! Tell her!”
There was a slight surge of fear in you, as the knife seemed so precarious. “Careful, asshole!” You snapped.
A low growl just came from Renart’s helmet.
“Fine! If you won’t say anything. I’ll tell her.” Elwick glared down at you. “A few years ago, I knew Renart very well. During negotiations with the Unseelie Queen, they forced this oaf on me.
You just glared at him with a sneer on your lips. “Did you two fuck?”
Elwick flinched, his eyes widening with an offended glint. “How dare you?”
Renart sighed. “We did.”
Elwick whipped his attentions back to him, pressing the knife closer to your skin. “We made love!”
“Come on Elwick, this was years ago,” Renart huffed in annoyance. He took a slight step forward. “Let her go.”
Elwick pressed the dagger closer to your throat. “You abandoned me. You didn’t care if I lived or died, well I’ll tell you something here and now! As long as I am breathing, you will not know peace.”
Renart grumbled something under his breath.
“You just keep charming these people, don’t you?” Elwick snarled. “Just like me.”
Renart rolled his eyes. “You were a fling. She’s my fiance. You were the one who got attached way too quickly and started obsessing. You frightened me.” He waved his hand at Elwick. “And you’re not proving me wrong with this.”
This was possibly the strangest scenario you could have imagined. You wriggled in his grasp, able to pull an arm free when he wasn’t paying attention.
“You ruined me!” Elwick yelled.
Renart saw your hand wiggling free, and he took a step forward. “I don’t leave messes behind! Whatever ruin befell you be of your own doing. You knew who and what I was when you met me and especially when you begged me into your bed. Perhaps it’s my fault I took pity on you. But I told you at the beginning, Elwick, this was nothing to me!”
Before you could even try anything, Elwick tossed you to the ground, and in a state of manic rage, he went charging at Renart in a screaming frenzy. You watched from the ground as Renart simply slapped Elwick on the ground and put his foot upon his back.
“Darling, are you alright?” Renart called to you.
You huffed as you pushed yourself up. “I’m fine. Just annoyed.”
Elwick was sobbing on the ground, gripping hard onto the dirt and leaving trails from his nails.
You walked over to him, kneeling down before him, and take a ring off your hand and place it before him. “You can at least get money for telling my family I’m gone.”
Renart’s eyes flashed brightly at you. “What are you doing?”
“I understand loving you. I can’t fault him going a little off his rocker, losing you.” You smiled up at Renart. “He can at least get something from this.”
Elwick sniffled and tossed the ring aside. “I don’t want your pity.”
“That was a nice ring,” you grumbled.
Renart picked Elwick up off the ground and dragged him back to the hideaway, where his companion was unconscious and tied to a tree. Crazycoat was shambling back as well, flopping over on the ground and belching loudly.
“What are you going to do with him?” You asked.
Renart tied the whimpering Elwick to the tree, then stabbed it with his sword. The tree snapped in half with a loud bang, and Elwick and his accomplice vanished. “Send him home.”
The tree was sealing back together while you watched. “That’s a trick I haven’t seen before.”
As the fireflies dissipated from his body, you saw more scales had taken over his arm. “I don’t like using it much.” He flexed his fingers.
You approached him, kissing his hand and arm as you snuggled up close to him. “Lets go inside. You’re probably exhausted.”
He cupped your cheek in his hand, inspecting your neck and the rest of you. “Did he hurt you?”
“He tried. But he didn’t know what he was up against.” You gazed up into his eyes. “I’m fine. Promise.”
Renart scooped you up into his arms, carrying you back inside. The bedroom was in shambles from his fight with Elwick’s accomplice. A single hinge held the trapdoor above, and the bed lay sliced to ribbons, with feathers scattered everywhere.
“Too bad,” you grumbled.
“How so?” Renart took off his cloak and laid it down on the ground. “Last time I had you was on moss. And as I recall, our first time was against a tree.” He chuckled as he knelt down on the floor. “Surely the floor is not much worse.”
As you approached him, the fireflies forming your dress flutter away, marching out the door then closing it behind them. You smiled down at him, dipping your head to kiss him. His hands went up your legs, going under your slip. He squeezed your thighs as he leaned in, kissing your belly and below your breasts. His fingers kneaded into your rear, and you sighed with relief.
“I can’t wait much longer,” you moaned. “If someone else tries to interrupt us, they’re just have to watch.”
Renart chuckled. “I like the sounds of that.” He pushed up your slip, kissing your bare skin. His lips moved along your belly, your hips, then to your mound. He spread your legs slightly, and his long tongue grazed against your folds.
Grabbing onto his strong shoulders, you leaned forward slightly. “Renart,” you whimpered.
He moaned against your skin, running his fingers between your thighs. “Would you really go insane if you lost me?”
“Absolutely,” you panted. “But I’d be worse than Elwick. I’d be a real menace.” you whimpered as his fingers sunk inside you. “I would become a demon.”
“As much as I would like to see you turn into a demon, you’re never getting rid of me.” he bit your thigh then brought you down into his lap. You felt his cock graze against your ass, and you grew more excited to feel it inside you. You sat up slightly, leaning into his chest as he took hold of his shaft and rubbed his tip against you.
“It’s been too long,” he growled.
You giggled and eased back, taking his tip inside. You whimpered, clawing at his chest as you eased down upon him.
“That’s it, yes,” he snarled. “Take me. Take all of me. That’s my love…my darling,” he grunted.
You felt him quiver deep within. You touched your belly, looking down to see him inside you. “I think it’s impossible to take all of you, my love.”
Renart chuckled, grabbing hold of your rear and gently bouncing you. “As much as you can stand.”
You pressed your face into his chest, whimpering as he moved inside you. Your lashes fluttered and your breath came out heavy against his skin. Despite the cold radiating off his body, your own warmth was flowing as well.
“Yes, oh gods yes,” Renart whined. “I missed you deeply.”
You rocked in his lap, wanting to give him more, wanting to warm him from the outside in. You sat up a it more, easing down upon him then rising back up.
You stilled and looked up at him, begging him to finish you completely. He grabbed you, throwing you onto the floor, and then he drove himself deeply inside you. You cried out in pleasure, gasping for breath and quivering around him. Your legs locked around his waist while he lifted your hips off the ground.
Intense. It was always intense. All our nerves turned raw and every breath you took cleared out your mind until it was blank. It was always only him. That was all there ever could be for you.
“I love you, I love you, I love you,” he repeated over and over as he thrust himself deep inside you.
Dizzy and overflowing, you pulled upon his hair and that’s when his body bowed and bent. He shuddered and cried out gutturally. You clung to him, keeping him with you as passion wrecked his body.
Renart fell to the floor, and feathers exploded around you. They floated up into the air, cascading down gently. You smiled softly, closing your eyes as Renart pulled you in to cuddle against you. His head rested upon our breast, and the chill on his skin had dulled.
“Everything you wanted?” You giggled.
“And more.” He raised up slightly to kiss you. “You never disappoint.”
You smirked. “Others have?”
Renart sighed as he rested back down. “They all have at some point. But you, I’m not sure what it is, but you have everything.”
“Elwick didn’t?” You teased.
Renart scoffed and laughed. “Elwick was…a confused young lad. He barely knew himself or what he wanted.”
You stroked Renart’s hair. “Then why play with him?”
He sighed. “Just to play. Does that make me awful?”
“No more than usual.” You smoothed your hand down his chest, then rested your head there. “I expect some from a creature like you. But what makes me different from the rest?”
He sighed. “It was a feeling. That first moment I came across you, I didn’t feel so cold. Your eyes…they commanded me, and nothing commands me. It was like finding a missing piece to my soul, a lost breath…” He relaxed again. “I believe we are kindred spirits.”
You closed your eyes. “I believe that too.”
Renart put his arm around you and kissed the top of your head. “We’ll leave in the morning. Alard will take us in. And then you’ll be an awful creature, just like me.”
Friends to Lovers - Moth to the Flame - Mutual Pining - Misunderstanding Cleared - Wax Play
I wonder how Delkan’s date went? He seemed pretty optimistic about yesterday when he was here. He bought one of those fancy oil candles to show off his massage skills. What was this? The third date? Usually the third date means big things.
Ah, Delkan. Another irony. Like a moth to a flame, in probably one of the most literal senses. A Fire imp, of all creatures I had to fall for a fire imp. It made me feel like such a simple minded dolt, but hey, the heart wants what the heart wants. I guess I’m just a basic ass moth.
In any case, the store is raining, and all I can do is ponder how Delkan’s date went. It sucked a little, to see him shop to impress a date. I mean, I’m a little hurt by it, but I have myself to blame for never putting my feelings out there.
Wait a second!
My antenna fluffed up and stood to attention as I saw a wet hoodie come around the corner. I move around the cash register, my eyes widening as the door opened and in walked the devil himself!
“Fuck,” he grumbled under his breath, tugging down his hoodie. He was clutching a bag in his hands.
“Hi!” My voice squeaked as I spoke to him “Back so soon? Was the candle a success?” My wings shivered slightly. For a moment I was afraid the world heard my thoughts and decided to tease me with the proverbial flame broiled carrot.
He scoffed, his hair didn’t flicker like usual. Instead it sort of fell in dark, dim curls around his head. “Didn’t even get to it.” He held up the bag. “I was hoping I could return it.”
“Oh no!” I gasped and stepped towards him. “What happened? You seemed so hopeful about this date.” I’m an awful person, I’m slightly happy the candle never got used.
“Yeah, well,” he grumbled, his bright yellow eyes flicked to the side, not looking at me. The slitted pupils were thin, he was irritated. “Maybe I over estimated.” He thrust out the bag containing the candle.
I took it, peering inside to see it was untouched from when I bagged it up. “Do you want to talk about it?” Man, I was really hopeful.
His eyes sliced over to the window, watching as lightning flashed outside and the rain began falling harder. “Fuck.”
“Wanna come into the back?” I offered. “Dry off a bit?”
He shifted where he stood, sniffing and wiping at his sharp nose. His clawed fingers clutch the edges of his hoodie, the scales were a dull yellow compared to the usual bright color. Maybe he’s not a fan of damp.
“I don’t even know why I thought it was good to come out today. I should’ve just stayed in the shop.” He came towards me and I led him into the back.
“Fire imps and rain don’t go well together?” I asked. I took down a box full of snacks from the shelf. “I can make coffee or tea as well.”
“Coffee,” he grumbled, taking a seat at the little table I used for lunch breaks. He searched through the box of snacks, pouting to himself. “And no. It makes me itch.”
“That stinks. I suppose you’re a dirty boy then?” I said this to tease, but instantly regretted it and wanted to throw myself out a window.
Delka stuck out his forked tongue. “Really?”
“Sorry.” My wings hugged around me out of shame. “I thought it was funny.”
His eyes flicked to the side. “Kind of.” He opened a bag of chips he began to munch on.
“So uh…the date didn’t go well?”
“The date didn’t go at all. She said her ex came back into the picture.” He grumbled between bites.
“Oh no.”
“Here I am with wine, flowers, food, your candle-” he began eating more fervently, munching turning to gnawing.
“You really liked her, huh?”
“I could have.” He crushed the empty chip bag between his palms. “I mean, I did like her and all or I wouldn’t have put in that effort. But I was still figuring shit out.”
I turned on the coffee pot. Was this the chance to make my move? To take action and confess my feelings? Let me get a good look at him to make sure. I turned around, seeing his hair was drying and beginning to fluff out, move and shift colors like fire.
So handsome!
“Ah well, I’m gonna delete that fucking app anyways.”
“You’re gonna give up?” I squeaked. Girl, shut up and just ask him out!
“I never liked it anyways,” he grumbled. “All that first date nonsense. If I could just skip all that and get with a girl or guy who knew that crap already. No small talk. No sibling banter. Just…real conversation.”
My antenna perked up again. “Like this?” I asked, hopefully as all get out.
“Yeah!” His slitted pupils widened, rounded out. “Like this here. I’m sick of small talk. I want big things, ya know? I like quiet comfort and long intense-” He stopped suddenly, his hair flashing bright red then yellow. “Well, in any case, I don’t think I’m gonna find dick on a dating app.”
You dense flame broiled idiot, I thought to myself. “Not with that attitude,” I sighed. I took out two coffee mugs from the cabinet.
“No, suppose not.” He fidgeted with his claws, picking at them. “Too bad you’re married.”
I almost dropped the coffee pot. “What?”
“Yeah, if you weren’t taken, I would ask you out in a heartbeat. I don’t usually go for your type, but there’s something about you that draws people.”
“I’m not married!” I blurted out. “What makes you think I’m married?”
His pupils were completely round and had taken over his whole eye. “The ring! There, on your right hand.”
“Right hand?” I flashed my hand, showing off the little rose gold band my mom gave me. “The left hand is the wedding ring hand!”
He sat there, his eyes blending into the deep black skin of his face. His hair turned bright, flickering higher than before.”What?”
I raised both hands, showing him my bare left hand and the few rings on my right. “Wedding rings go on the left hand! I’m not married. I’m single.”
Delkan’s mouth hung open.
I huffed and crossed my arms. “So do you still want to ask me out?”
His pupils went back to normal and there was a sudden shyness to his demeanor. “Well, see, now I feel like I have to. Like I’ve been caught or some shit.” He rubbed the back of his head. His hair hadn’t changed, showing a level of excitement despite the act he was putting on.
“You don’t have to.” My wings fluttered slightly. “But it would be nice.”
“It would?” Delkan asked. Lightning flashed outside and the instant boom of thunder made every fluffy fiber of my body stand on end. The complete darkness that followed added to my shock.
I yelped in surprise while Delkan sighed. “Fucking storms.”
“That scared me.”
“Me too.” His tail twitched. “Oh, you mean the thunder.” He was a soft glow in the room. Like the candles I sold. From his chest there was a radiant light, warm, soft. His hair flowed out, glowing in the darkness.
It was tense, quiet for a few minutes. I walked out front to lock the door and flip over the closed sign. My heart was beating fast. Too much was happening. I grabbed some candles from behind the desk and took them to the back to light.
“Listen-” Delkan started.
“No, it’s alright. We got chatty and goofy.” I said, lighting a candle technically meant for wax seals.
“No, listen,” he huffed. “If I did ask you out, hypothetically, what would you say?”
I gave him a frown over the flame. “Hypothetically, I don't like hypotheticals. It’s a coward's questioning.”
He ran his fingers through his flame-like hair, huffing. “Okay fine. Would you go out with me?”
The fluff around my neck puffed up and I smiled. “Yes! I would love to.”
He was suddenly quiet, still, as if he didn’t know how to take that chipper response. “Really? I mean-”
“I like you, Delkan. I have for some time.” I fidgeted with the hem of my cardigan. “I would very much love a date.”
“Shit.”
I gave him a look.
“No! No! I mean uh….cute girls like you never go for me. I mean uh-” He was struggling. I kind of like that.
“You said you weren’t one for small talk. What happened to that?” I asked, sitting down beside him.
“I was prepared for this,” he muttered under his breath. His tail twitched, brushing up my leg. “Im uh…I’m cornered here.”
“Not really. You were talking to me so easily before. Back when I was married,” I giggled. I placed my hand upon his leg, smiling at him. “What was it you said? You’re sick of small talk. You want the big things? Quiet comfort and long intense…intense what?” I was snuggling up to him, teasing mostly.
He had his head turned, I could see the glint of his eyes though. “I’m sure a girl like you doesn’t want to hear that sort of talk on the first date.”
“First date?” I giggled. “Is that what this is?” I was pressed into his side. I was still teasing, maybe, possibly. I wanted to see how this played out. “Well, it is romantic right now. The candle light, the rain. If only we had music.”
His eyes cut back to me, sharp, severe, heated. I liked that look.
“I don’t talk dirty on the first date,” he growled.
Shivers. Radiant, tingling shivers. My eyes widened and I gave him a shy smile. “When do you?”
He smirked and glanced at me. “Don’t tell me you’re that kind of girl, Adele?”
I shivered again when he said my name with that throaty rasp. “What makes you think I’m not?”
He shrugged, slightly pouting. “You’re so…cutesy. You own a candle shop and are into wax seals as a hobby. I dunno, I just don’t assume you are.”
I wanted to prove him wrong a little bit. “Assuming makes and ass out of you and me.”
He stared. “What?”
Not hot! Think of something else Adele! “What did you buy the candle for?” I asked him. “Was it for her or you?”
He flinched. Ha! Got him.
“Massage candles can be used for all sorts of things. A fun way to moisturize. Fun to play with. Fun for the bedroom. I sell those for a reason you know. What do you think my low heat candles are for?”
“Seals?”
I smirked. “Maybe. But a lot of customers buy them for…bedroom things. So. Who was the candle for?”
Looking away, his demeanor changed yet again.
“Does the fire imp like to play with fire?” My hand moved up and down his thigh. Slowly, not too fast, seductive.
Delkan caught my hand. “It seems like you do.” He looked from my palm and down my arm, meeting my eyes with a glazed over expression. “Where was this hand going?”
“Nowhere important.” Not a seductive response.
His brows raised. “Nowhere?” His claws were gentle against me, slowly taking my hand and lowering it down. “Am I hot or cold?”
“Hot,” I breathed. My pulse was sky rocketing. This was so much fun!
Lightning flashed as he settled my palm against the bulge in his jeans. He kept a hold of my hand, pressing it there. He was melting me, turning me into a puddle. I was biting back the goofiest grin of all time with how excited I was.
I had imagined about this for long, daydreaming what it would be like to finally reveal my feelings and let him have his way with me!
“What’s that look?” His voice was right in my ear, growling, vibrating.
“I have a look?”
Sharp teeth nipped at my cheek. “Do you like it?”
I nodded with exuberance. “You’re so warm!”
A chuckle escaped his lips before he bit down on my neck. I squirmed, squealed, wriggling under my skirt.
“I always wondered what was under this fluff,” he purred against me. “Soft, like the rest of you.” He let go of my hand but I continued rubbing against his bulge. He took off his hoodie and the glow in his chest was burning through his white shirt.
“Can you do that trick all over?” I asked, too giddy to form any other thought.
He bit my cheek again, moving down my neck. He tugged off my cardigan, finding bare shoulder for the taking. He bit again, lapping his tongue over me. This was too good! I was melting through my underwear.
“I’ll glow inside you,” he whispered.
I squeaked, tingling all over.
He reached down, unzipping his pants. “I can’t believe I’m doing this.” He wriggled his hips a bit to get the jeans down. His cock sprang out and it reminded me of a lava lamp. It was glowing, almost clear in the shaft with globs of fire moving and flickering inside.
“It’s pretty!” I gasped.
“Pretty?” He scoffed. He stood up and sat down on the table. His cock was now eye level with me, and I liked that.
He picked up one of the candles I lit, tilting it so it slowly dribbled upon his chest. Since he was so warm, it took a moment for the wax to cool and harden.
“So it was for you?” I giggled.
He pushed my head down, smearing his cock to my lips and cheek. “Of course it was!”
“Hot!” I moaned as I opened my mouth. I lapped his shaft, so warm, so glowy! I circled the tip of my tongue against his glans, moving down a bit. I took him into my mouth, lashes fluttering as his heat hit the back of my throat.
“Fuck,” he growled. His hand shook and more wax fell on his chest.
I smirked up at him, giving him a wink before I started bobbing my head. I loved the sensation of his cock filling my mouth, hitting my throat. I released him, wanting more than tasting. I kissed up his chest, flaking away the wax dried on his skin. I met his lips, kissing, moaning as he nibbled at my lips, my tongue. His forked tongue glided against mine and there was a low hungry growl.
That hunger spoke. “Do you want me to fuck you, Adele?”
I nodded, wide eyed and giddy.
“You’re eager. I like that in a woman.” He bent me over the table, hiking up my skirts then pushing aside my panties. “Fuck you’re wet.” The tip of his cock rubbed to my folds. He was so hot I must be steaming. “Good ass too.” His hand clapped against my cheek. Wax hit against me and I squeaked.
“I love that noise.” His cock rubbed more, pressing. The glans entered then pulled away. More wax spilled on my rear, hitting my panties, my thighs.
“So tell me, Adele, is this what you always wanted?”
“Not exactly. But yes.” I turned and looked coyly over my shoulder at him. “I’d prefer a soft bed, but this is so much…steamier.”
Lightning illuminated the room again and his cock was deep inside me. All at once. Thick! Hot! I was melting from the inside out.
Delkan gripped onto the sides of the table. He was surging deep within me, warm, secure, all mine. I grinded against him, wanting to feel more of that impish cock. More! I started thrusting backwards, taking him deeper. I could become addicted to this flame.
“That’s good!” Delkan laughed, sounding quite triumphant. “I like how badly you want it. Want me.” He met my thrusts, moving his own hips finally. His hands gripped onto my thighs, making sure I didn’t go anywhere. Not that I wanted to. This was what I wanted. Sex. Long, intense sex.
“You’re so soft everywhere,” he said through garbled breaths. “Oh fuck!”
I was smug in my satisfaction. But it was short lived as he found the place inside that made me forget everything. Each thrust was more intense, more precise, and the heat only made it more sensitive.
His glow was illuminating the room, turning the cold, dark place into a warm, cozy nook. I wonder how hot he could get, how bright he could glow? I suppose I had a lot of time to find that out.
I took him home, which was just upstairs from the shop. I kept him warm and dry from the foul weather, feeding him and pleasuring him. I was hard to satisfy, but he seemed keen on the idea.
“You’re so cute,” he purred in the night.
“Is that why you thought I was so innocent?” He was laying on my chest, nuzzled into the fluff around my neck.
“I thought you were this cute little milf.”
“Milf?” I scoffed.
He chuckled, biting my shoulder, moving down to bite my breast. “I’m glad looks are deceiving.” He sat up to look into my eyes. His eyes were glowing bright in the darkness of the room. Even the yellow scales on his face and neck were aglow.
I giggled, giving him a soft kiss. “I'm still a little mad that you didn’t know which hand was the ring hand.”
“It’s easy to get confused!” He snapped.
I kissed him again, more intense. “That’s okay. I’ll forgive you if you cum in me again.”
His smirk returned, sharper, smugger than before. “You like that huh?” He sat up, tugging my legs out. “You’re not exhausted yet?”
“That’s why I’m being a pillow princess.” I snuggled back, spreading my thighs. “You get to have your way with me.”
He licked his lips then his sharp teeth. “I like that.” He smoothed his hand down his chest and dry wax flaked off.
Enemies to Lovers x Hurt/Comfort x Mutual Pining x Princess/Knight
Mother loved the Beauties Regiment. Why she did, I don’t have the foggiest reason. To my eyes, they were all brutes, behemoths in armor, carrying spears and swords in their giant meaty hands. The regiment started with my grandfather, who made it to show his brute strength. With my mother, she used them. I wouldn’t say decoration, but to show off in another way. Rather than keep them around for war and fighting, she brought them inside. They were bodyguards, monuments to our kingdom’s power.
Orcs, trolls, saurians, many creatures made up the ranks of the regiment. All my life I had to walk with them beside me, which bothered me to no end. They were unseemly, crass, and while they were there for my protection, I did not feel eased around them. They smelled like men often do smell, but somehow worse. But my mother loved them, her beauties, her army. My father was a brute too, a good man, but his appearance was not one would expect for my delicate, beautiful mother. Perhaps that is why my mother liked the Beauties so much.
I didn’t have my mother’s taste. Quite the opposite, in fact! I liked regal men, beautiful men and women. I found the man I was to marry perfectly suited to me. Sometimes the thought of him made me dizzy.
Armand was from Charbagne, a land further south and towards the Eastern Sea. Charbagne was well known for its beautiful landscapes and equally beautiful people. Armand was one of them, and I loved him from the moment I saw him as a thirteen-year-old girl.
“I don’t think he is a good match,” my mother’s words cut me like a knife.
“How can you say that?” I fought with her. Thirteen was not a wonderful age. I can admit that. Looking back, I was barely formed as a person, I can say. I was half child, half monster, believing I was an adult. “He is beautiful!”
My mother stopped brushing her hair to give me that sad, weary look she always gave me. I understand now what that look was. It was concern and fear knowing she couldn’t reach my pea sized brain.
“I agree. He’s a lovely young man. I just worry he is not a powerful man.”
“Strength!” I spat out. “That is all you think about! Muscle and hair and sweat!”
That look remained, but collected a dust of exasperation. God, I was a tyrant as a child. What things I would change if I only knew? “Aisling, darling, that is not all that strength is.”
“Why do you think I am like you?” I snapped back at her. “I do not want someone ugly like Daddy!” Oh sweet horror, I slap myself often when I cringe at this memory.
My mother stood up from her chair. “How dare you say that about him?” She said with a tone like a blade.
I kept my jaw stiff, my fists balled. “Armands is who I want! He is beautiful and I want to be surrounded by beautiful things! I don’t want this place’s version of beauty!” Wretched little creature that I was, I topped off the entire display with a stomp of my foot and a grand wave of my hands. “I want genuine beauty! Not monsters!”
My mother’s eyes could have cut glass, but she was never one to harm anything. She’d never laid a hand on me before, nor would she ever. Instead, her silence spoke more than any slap could.
“Aisling Grace.” She only used my full name when it was serious. “Cruelty isn’t pretty. It doesn’t look good on anyone.” That sharp finger came out, pointing, wagging. To this day, I still wish I could grow my nails like hers, so sharp, so dangerous, and yet so elegant. “Your father is a good man, isn’t he? Loving? Thoughtful? Beyond kind?”
I looked away from her. No thirteen-year-old wants to admit their parents are right, and I was probably the most obstinate.
“Aisling Grace.” It was how stiffly she held her bottom lip to her teeth that made my resolve wave. My mother rarely got angry, but when she did, she would become a storm.
“I didn’t raise you to think so ugly.” She pointed that sharp finger at the door. “To your room.”
I looked up at her, pouting. “What about supper?”
Her eyes widened with rage. “I will bring you a plate.”
I stomped and tousled, so my dress was a flurry of lace and layers. I tripped as soon as I went to leave, which caused me to burst into angry, hateful tears. The thirteen-year-old torment turned to tears as I ran down the hallway, ready to scream, ready to unleash my fury upon the world.
Was it so wrong to want to marry the most beautiful boy I had ever seen? You’ll learn it isn’t right. Was it so wrong to hate where I was? If I could only explain to you, terrible child, how much you would regret your words every day.
Rounding a corner, I slammed into a very solid, colossal figure. I was knocked back. Meanwhile, the figure was unmoved. It was a Beauty trainee, dressed in the deep blue tunic and small, winged helmet.
“Whoa there, Princess!” An armor-clad Beauty chuckled.
The trainee was a saurian. His deep green scales were emerald like, his eyes a brilliant gold. But half his face was marred with strange scars. His face appeared melted, burned. From under his left eye and down his cheek. I was stunned silent for a moment just how ghastly he looked.
He seemed too silent, too still.
“How dare you get in my way!” I yelled, trying to pick myself up. I was furious and angry though, and my skirts kept getting in my way.
“Jasper, say hello to the princess by helping her up.” The armored Beauty was holding back his laughter. I would have kicked him if I could.
“Yes, sir,” Jasper mumbled. He knelt down, extending his large, scaly hand to me. “Princess,” he said rather coldly.
I slapped his hand away. This would be the first time we touched, but certainly far from the last.
The armored Beauty threw back his head in laughter, unable to contain himself anymore. He was guffawing. Meanwhile, the young saurian was staring at me with those golden eyes.
“Take my hand, or you can waller there,” Jasper replied.
The armored Beauty held back a moment. “Now, now, son, she’s not always like this. Be kind to her and she’ll be kind in return.”
Jasper looked down at me, his eyes sharp. “Shouldn’t it be the other way around?”
This was only the start of our relationship. Sixteen-year-old Jasper had already been through more in his young life than I had warm meals. He boomed in the Beauties Regiment, becoming one of their strongest. He earned my family’s favor by saving my father’s life on the battlefield. As grateful as I was to have my father still alive, I hated that Jasper who saved him. Because after that, Jasper was seen more around the palace. My parents showed him off with excitement.
“Look at how big he is! And barely in his twenties!” My father would boast.
“I knew he was special from the moment he entered as a trainee,” my mother said with extra excitement. “He’s going to be something remarkable one day, mark my words. He’ll become the hero of Gravelmeuse.”
A hero my ass, I thought. Barely seventeen and I thought I knew the world. The past four years dealing with Jasper had also made me think I knew him as well. I thought he was an idiot. He was silent mostly, which made me think he had nothing intelligent to say. He was all hard muscle, absolutely no room for brains. This also made him very cruel, I thought. All he wanted was battle and bloodlust.
“Ah, look at the pretty little poppet in her finery. Who dressed you today?” He teased me when we passed each other in the halls. I felt he only spoke to torment me.
“Have you ever bathed?” I tossed the insult back at him.
Jasper chuckled. “Do I offend you so much, Poppet?”
I glared at him, not wanting to be in his presence any longer, but certainly not wanting to let him win this. “If I respected you, I would be offended.”
He clicked his tongue. “You wound me.”
“Can anything wound you? The way people talk, you’re unstoppable. But I bet you’re just as weak as any man!”
Jasper’s gold eyes sliced at me from under his helmet. He lifted the visor, revealing his face to me. That patch of burned flesh was still there, but age and healing made it pull tighter, shinier. Streaks of green and fleshy pink.
“Of course I am a man, and like any man, I am prone to fall to what can touch my soft underbelly.”
Looking him up and down, I failed to see anything soft about him. “Is a touch all it takes?”
“Oh, Poppet,” he growled under his breath. “You do not even know what touches can do to a man. Ask your mother. She knows all too well.”
I bit down on my tongue as I scowled at him.
“You would be wise to learn all your mother knows. Like her, you could become something great one day. But for now, you are just a poppet.” He shut his helmet and walked away.
He wouldn’t get away with that. “At least people like me!”
He glanced back over his shoulder. “Are you sure?”
There was a bowl of fruit in the hall. My mother had many similar bowls placed around the palace so the Beauties could have fresh fruit whenever they wanted. But for me, it was ammo. I grabbed a soft peach and hurled it. I hit him! Square in the back of the head.
Jasper stopped and reached up to touch the sticky, sweet mush coating the back of his helmet, running down his neck and back. “I will grant you this, Poppet. You have mighty good aim.” He turned and the look in his eyes wiped the smile away from my face. “It may come in handy someday.”
It was immature of me. But to add to it, I stuck my tongue out at him and bolted down the hallway. Jasper and I had many meetings like that. Bickering as such.
I was still under the impression that Armand was the greatest thing in all the empire. He was lovelier still, growing into his looks as fine as wine aged. His long black curls and bright blue eyes would make any girl who saw him swoon. Still, my mother didn’t like him, but she played the part well when he came to visit.
“I brought you these, your majesty.” He opened a box to show off the pearl necklace inside to my mother. “Charbagne’s pearls are some of the best in the world.”
“Yes, I know.” My mother took the pearl necklace. It was much nicer than the single one on a gold chain she wore constantly. “This is lovely, Armand. Thank you.” She took the box and closed it. “I will save this for the most special of occasions.”
Armand thought he had her, but I knew my mother, and there was no winning her over with a necklace. You needed to be two feet wider and a foot taller, with more hair than brains to win over my mother. Seeing my father sat next to her, you would have thought a bear broke into the castle and put on clothes. Not that he wasn’t a very handsome bear, but the dichotomy between them still makes me giggle to this day. Although now I understand my mother more.
Armand perfectly matched me, I thought. He was so handsome and wise, and I liked looking at him just as much as I did listening to him.
“And this is for you,” he whispered to me in private. He slipped the pearl ring onto my finger and held my hand. “Wear it always so that I am with you, no matter what.”
My childish heart was soaring! How beautiful it was! “I’ll never, ever take it off!” I whispered back, leaning in to take a kiss.
“It won’t be too much longer now,” Armand chuckled. “Your mother can’t move the wedding date back anymore before my father gets angry.”
A pout painted my lips. “I know, and I am so sorry about that.” I leaned in again for a kiss.
“When you and I rule Gravelmeuse one day, a lot of things are going to be different.” Armand looked out from the balcony, over the tall mountains and the thick rivers flowing through the rocks. “This is an oasis, Ashley, and I do not think your family understands that.”
I didn’t correct him because I thought it was a nickname for me. “What are your plans?” I asked him, trying to move myself back into his line of sight. As I stepped before him, I saw Jasper coming up the stairs and I gripped Armand’s hand tight.
“Commerce,” he chuckled. “This fresh water here has so many more benefits than just drinking it!”
“Fish fuck in it.”
Armand turned sharply to look at Jasper. “I beg your pardon!”
“You may beg all you like,” Jasper said with a smarmy laugh. “But the entire palace is looking for you, Poppet.”
“Poppet?” Armand scoffed.
I glared with equal fervor at Jasper. “Then why not tell them where I am?”
Jasper wasn’t looking at me, not by a long shot. He had a cool, even stare upon Armand that wouldn’t flinch. “Your mother wants you.”
“Tell her I am busy.” I stood between Armand and Jasper, hoping to avert Jasper’s gaze. “I am with my future husband.”
A smile curls the corners of Jasper’s mouth, and yet he still didn’t notice me. “We all know who you are with, Poppet.”
Armand huffed and took hold of my shoulder, pulling me closer to himself. “How dare you speak to Ashley like that?”
“Because I am not.” Jasper held his hand out to me. “Come along now, before your mother comes looking for you up here herself.”
I scoffed and apologetically looked at Armand. “I will see you later.” I held up my hand with the ring, smiling brightly before it instantly turned into a frown as I walked along with Jasper.
“You are supremely cruel,” I muttered to him as we descended the stairs.
Jasper chuckled. “I could be worse, Poppet.”
I rolled my eyes and sighed. “What does my mother want anyway?”
“Your uncle is arriving for a visit,” Jasper replied.
I furrowed my brow and turned to look back at him. “Uncle? What uncle?” I crossed my arms to further look him up and down. “I have aunts, but no uncles. You should know that.”
Jasper tilted his head to the side. “Perhaps that is what your mother wants to talk to you about. Just maybe, though.”
This felt like a final straw to me. Not only had he been mocking me since I was thirteen, he had just now interrupted me and my betrothed. “What do you think of me?”
His eyes slightly widened, but it was a quick reflex before he returned to his usual demeanor. “Do you want me to think about you?”
“That’s not what I asked, Jasper,” I snipped. “Do you think I’m a fool? Do you think I am going to tolerate this treatment forever?”
“Dreams sometimes come true, Poppet.”
I bit down on my tongue so I didn’t gnash my teeth together. A horrible habit I was trying to fix from childhood. “It’s lucky my family likes you.”
Taking in a deep, purposeful breath, Jasper slowly let it out. “I consider it that. Luck. My whole life I have been lucky, Poppet.” He took steps down to me. “I’m lucky to be alive. I’m lucky to be a Beauty. I’m lucky to have been there when the king needed me. Hell, I’ve been told I’m even lucky to get to be around you. If you don’t like my tone, you should actually listen to the tone of others, Poppet.” His eyes seemed to cut back upstairs.
There was a pulse in my chest I didn’t recognize. I touched my chest to make sure, and yes, indeed it was my heart pattering away with…excitement? No. Must have been anger, surely. “One day, this place will have normal knights.”
“Maybe so,” he chuckled. “But I suspect that when it does, this place will not be somewhere you wish to live, dear princess.” He waved his hand to finish our descent down the stairs. “Now hurry along, Poppet. I’m sure you’re eager to hear about this uncle of yours, whomever he may be.”
I sniffed, holding my skirts up to hurry down the stairs. “I’m sure it is nothing. Someone lost to war. Someone looking to pilfer from my mother’s pocket. Could be anything.”
“Could be something,” Jasper murmured. “What? You aren’t excited about the prospect of a new family?”
I smoothed out my skirt from where I held it. “I’ll be more excited once I know the details.”
“That was all a threat up there, wasn’t it?” Jasper chuckled. “You’re not really going to get rid of me, are you, Poppet?”
I clicked my tongue. “Oh absolutely. I may keep the Beauties Regiment in my grandfather’s honor, but I will certainly get rid of you.” I tossed my hair over my shoulder. “It will be nice to have men around who respect me.”
An amused snort came from under his helmet. “You still don’t know what I think of you, Poppet.”
“Show me.” I faced him, mustering up the toughest look I could. “Prove to me you’re not just a beauty, but a proper knight. Show me you want my respect, and we will see where we stand in a few years.”
Jasper’s smile was surprisingly soft. “Fine. I’ll show you.”
Enemies to Lovers x Hurt/Comfort x Mutual Pining x Princess/Knight
Female Main Character x Male Monster
I couldn't wait to post this, so enjoy an early release!
I was trying my hardest to keep from sobbing as I went down the hallway. I kept my jaw stiff, but my teeth ground together as I walked. The pain in my throat was almost as unbearable as the welt on the back of my head.
The halls were gray and quiet now. All my mother’s paintings, her years of collecting fine art, were gone. The stone hallways were bare, giving no hint of the life that lived in them. My mother had worked hard to make the castle inviting, warm. It was an old place, a fortress made in the years where Gravelmeuse was solely used during war. The carpet was the only bit of color in the place, and even then it hadn’t been cleaned properly in ages.
As I rounded the corner, I sniffled, unable to hold back much longer. I wiped angrily at my face, quickening my pace so I could make it to my room in time. I thought about my mother in that dungeon cell, and I longed to be there with her. Suffering was our only connection.
It was that thought that finally broke me.
The last time I saw her, she looked so frail. My uncle had kept her down there in the dark, away from the sun she loved. My mother had always been small, but she had also been vibrant and powerful. By the goddess, was she powerful!
I crumpled there in the hallway, falling down along the wall and holding my head in my hands. What I wouldn’t give to have Gravelmeuse back the way it used to be! What pain I would go through just to see my parents again! My mother was so close and yet so far. Perhaps my father was lucky in death.
Sobbing there on the ground, I reminded myself I had to be strong, for them, for all of Gravelmeuse. I couldn’t fall, I couldn’t sit and blubber. I sniffled, wiping my face one last time before I got off the floor. A headache was growing and touching the back of my head. The welt took the shape of my uncle’s ring.
That bastard! That absolute tyrant!
Reginald’s fate would be worse than my father’s. I’d see him paraded around Gravelmeuse like a stuffed pig, alive, eyes welling with tears as rocks and dung pelted him from the streets. I would keep him alive to suffer.
“Ashling!”
The sound of my name sent cold chills down my spine.
I looked up, seeing Armand standing there. I still wore his ring, hoping that by some chance he would take me away from here. His family sided with Reginald, my uncle, but I had a feeling they only did it under force. Surely, with their help, I could take Gravelmeuse back. I could save my mother and avenge my father.
Perhaps I am naïve.
Taking a deep breath, I rose and retook my regal posture. “I’m fine,” I lied, plastering on a smile just for him.
He rushed up to me, taking out his handkerchief and dabbing my eyes. How kind of him. Although it was too little too late. It was far too small a gesture after what happened in the dining hall.
“Everything happened so quickly I didn’t know what to do.” Armand said with his pretty lips. His pretty eyes barely looked into mine.
“You could have said something.” I held his hand, searching for comfort from somewhere, but it was like trying to squeeze water from stone. “But I understand. Seeing that must have been awful, dear husband.”
Armand squeezed my hand back. “It was.”
I blinked a few times, seething deep inside. I bit my cheek to keep myself in line. “Yes, well, I need to get to our quarters and take care of this. A quick lie down and all should be well.” I was lying through my gritted teeth. Nothing would be good. Nothing that mattered, anyway.
“I’ll walk you there.” Armand took my arm, but the way he held it crooked with his was awkward and a little irritating.
“No, it’s alright.” I wriggled my arm free from him and smiled. “I’m almost there. There isn’t a need to dote over me.” Not now, anyway. I smoothed down his collar and adjusted his jacket. “I’m sure they need you back there.”
Armand looked queasy at that. “Yeah. Maybe.” He leaned in for a kiss, and I kept my hand on his cheek as his lips touched mine. They were a tad too moist for my liking, so I pulled back while he followed.
He looked hurt as he stepped back. “I’ll come check on you later.”
“I’ll be fine,” I assured him. “I am unfortunately used to my uncle.”
Armand chuckled. “You would have to be!”
Something about those words made me sick to my stomach, but I kept smiling regardless. I sent him on his way, making sure he was gone before I carried on myself. I bypassed our room. Instead, I went further down the hallway, going through a tiny, narrow door in the hallway. I sat in that small linen closet, breathing in the scent of clean laundry, of warm, cared for sheets. I sniffled again, choking in my throat before letting it out as a sob.
Damn this world! Damn these last eight years!
I made this closet my escape. My room was more a prison cell than anything that held Armand and me in place. Though nothing as awful as what my mother was dealing with. In this closet, I had found a small place behind the shelves where I could lie down in warmth and comfort. It was dark here, and beyond the walls I could hear soft voices speaking, murmurs from the staff who were still here. The soft sound comforted me, just like in the old days, when the halls were full.
I could rest here and know that no one would bother me. I could relax and ease myself, rubbing my arms as if my mother were holding me. No need to pretend I was happy in my life, my marriage. I could take care of myself. I didn’t have to comfort Armand or play along.
I kept a small treasure hidden here as well, a box of keepsakes I could hide away after Reginald took over. Inside were mementos of my father and mother. I had some of their letters from when they were young, one of my father’s rings, my mother’s pearl necklace. Not the one Armand gifted her, the one she always wore. There were a few other items, but those were the things that meant the most.
My poor father, I cannot get rid of the image of his head on that chopping block. I sobbed silently, holding that ring to my face, almost certain I could still smell him. But it was a ring, and all I had was a faint memory.
After I rested, I woke up to the headache fading. I left the linen closet. I adjusted my dress and ran my fingers through my hair. There was no use in styling it like I used to. I patted my face, pinching my cheeks so they looked rosy.
I laid my hand flat against my chest, preparing. “Just breathe. Just breathe,” I repeat to myself. I opened my eyes to the sound of voices coming from down the hall. There was a heavy clunk to the footsteps, so it wasn’t Reginald and his party. I watched intently, seeing armored men coming from the opposite hall.
It was the Beauties!
They were back! I was so happy to see them again I could die. I raced as fast as I could up the hallway, barely able to gasp out a hello to greet them. They saw me first, all of them turning away from their destinations and meeting me.
“Princess! Thank god!” They bent to meet me, taking my hand and helping me stay on my feet. They surrounded me, and I had not felt so safe in ages. It was taking all my strength to keep from crying. They deserved their happy princess, not some weeping willow.
“When did you get back?” I was breathless, taking time to touch each of them at least once. “You’ve all been gone so long!”
“Not too long ago,” one whispered.
I saw tears in the eyes of men who were master slayers, artists of war and battle. “We had heard rumors you were gone from here!”
I shook my head, blinking tears as I recognized their voices, but I kept my chin up. They would not see me beaten down. “How many of my Beauties came back?” I held my breath for a response.
There was silence among them, but they didn’t need to say more than that. My lip quivered as I tried to hold it together. They had been strong for us, for me. I had to be strong for them now.
“You did what you could.” My heart ached horribly. The Beauties were all I had. “They will be remembered. I promise.”
“Have you been outside?” A Beauty asked me.
I shook my head, grasping two hands to fill mine. “I am lucky if I get to see out a window. Why? What is going on?”
The Beauties were silent again. This time, they truly said nothing.
“What?” I urged them to speak, jostling their hands. “Tell me!”
“Nothing beautiful, that much I can tell you, Poppet.” I used to hate his voice, but now it was music to my ears. Jasper removed his helm, revealing more scars on his face, not just his burns. He had a patch over his right eye and it looked like there were bandages as well. “Gravelmeuse won’t be safe, not for anyone in these walls, I’m afraid.”
I swallowed as I stood before him, looking up at him. He was still powerful to the eye, but I could see how worn down he’d become, dulled from his usual sharp blade to a child’s toy. It had been a year since I had last seen him, any of the Beauties. It was a relief to see them back, but it was also a worry.
My mouth opened and shut several times before I knew what to say. And even then, it wasn’t a proper hello. “An attack?”
Jasper sniffed. “It’s not a rescue, Poppet.”
I stiffened my jaw. “What…what are we going to do?”
Jasper’s quiet unnerved me, but I found the resolve to speak strongly. “I know you don’t like me. But you have to be honest with me. Now! Jasper, please?”
He nodded his head. “I never said that.” He reached out to me but hesitated, dropping his hand and pushing back a loose hair. “It might be the Polar, or it could be Ishelyra.”
“Both aren’t good,” I whispered. “The Polar Navy is powerful and can attack from the sea. But Ishelyra-”
“Ifrits and goblins working to gain an upper hand over all the rocky north.” Jasper already knew what I was thinking. “They aren’t too happy with Charbagne bending to Reginald.”
I nodded, forcing myself not to grind my teeth at that moment. The Polar would be the best option, but their rulers had a reputation for being ice cold. A base here on the eastern continent would be a major boon to them and their military. However, an Ishelyran attack would put the entire northeast under goblin and ifrit rule. And if Charbagne and the Western Steppes fell to them, they’d be unstoppable.
I looked into Jasper’s eyes. “But what do we do?”
He didn’t blink. “That depends on your uncle.”
I blinked tears from my eyes and took a deep, shaky breath. “Right.”
Jasper patted my shoulder. “Keep your head down.” He followed along with the other Beauties, no doubt going to speak with Reginald and his men.
“Keep yours up,” I commanded him.
Jasper stilled and chuckled before walking on again.
“An attack,” I whispered, repeating it because it still didn’t sound real. Reginald had worn out his welcome and had worn out Gravelmeuse as a whole. It was rotten at the core, but ripe to be plucked by the right powerful hand. No doubt in my mind, Gravelmeuse would fall. It all just led up to who.
“There you are!”
My demeanor dropped again as Armand approached. He put his arm around me, looking at me with frightened eyes. He looked ahead, gazing at the back of Jasper.
“They’re back I see,” I whispered. “Frightening things, aren’t they?” He tried to pass off a joke, but he didn’t know what the Beauties meant to me.
When I didn’t laugh, his arm tightened around me. “Reginald never expected quite so many back.”
My eyes cut to his pathetic expression. “What do you mean?”
He cleared his throat, nervous. “They were so loyal to your mother. Not that-” He tried to correct himself. “He’s trying to be diligent with who he keeps and uh-”
I pulled away from him. “My mother has done nothing wrong.”
He stepped forward, but I recoiled from his touch. “Dearest, I know-”
“The Beauties are loyal to Gravelmeuse, to the family that leads it. My uncle has made a mockery of that family and his actions-”
All the while I try to talk, he is shushing me, hissing at me and trying to reach me to silence me. I swat him away, catching his hands and forcing him back.
“He’ll hear you!” Armand was so scared. “Be quiet!”
Armand was not the type to hit people. His beauty and pampering had made him weak. So when his hand struck my face, I was beyond shocked.
The hall was still and silent. Armand’s eyes had tears in them, which was utter bullshit to me. He wasn’t the one who was being hit, slapped, and demeaned every day.
I touched my cheek and looked into his wet, stupid eyes.
“I’m sorry!” He yelped.
I pushed past him, shoving him against the wall with all my might. I ignored his crying like he ignored mine. It didn’t matter where I went. I stormed through the castle without a thought, other than how much pain I was in.
I stopped when I reached the barred off entrance to the castle. No one had opened the great doors in so long. My parents used to open them, welcoming the people of Gravelmeuse into the great hall as a means of a market, since the streets and passages of the town were so unwelcoming. This area used to be so alive and filled with people. But now, they abandoned Gravelmeuse, once again building it for war, after my family worked so hard to make it a home for so many.
“They commanded me to retrieve you, Poppet.” Jasper’s gravely voice echoed in the large, empty room.
“Can you act like you haven’t found me for a moment longer?” My voice was barely a whisper.
He grunted, setting something down, then putting his rear in a chair. “I used to come here for the rock peppers. That stand was always right here.”
“A lot used to be here.” I turned around to look at him, sitting in that chair like an old coat about to fall off.
Jasper’s eyes narrowed upon me, and he sat up stiffer. “What’s wrong with your face?”
Rolling my eyes, I turned away from him more. “Not up to the standard of women you see out there, I’m sure.” I didn’t want him to notice anymore than he had. “It’s not the worst thing in my life, Jasper.” I sighed and crossed my arms.
His jaw was stiff, teeth set. “Who did it?”
I wasn’t used to someone standing up for me, not anymore. I swallowed and tightened my arms around myself.
He stood from the chair, approaching me. “Are they hitting you?”
I yanked away from his outstretched hand. “Stay alive!” The words roared from my lips and continued to echo all around the room.
We stared at one another until the boom of my voice quieted.
“Please,” I whispered. “You and the Beauties have to stay alive. Don’t let him kill you. Don’t let him send you on anymore of these ridiculous missions!” I spit venom.
Jasper’s eyes were wide, staring down at me with a look of shock. He then gave a slow nod as his gaze returned to that normal dagger-like appearance. “You as well, Poppet. Stay alive. You’re the only beacon this land has. The mountain is dark aside from your light.”
I scoffed. “They will set me on fire soon, if your predictions are correct. My so-called light will not be necessary.”
He grumbled something under his breath, and his eyes went sharp. The tight, pulled skin on his face showed the last time he faced fire. He would rather run away from Gravelmeuse than face it again.
“Who sent for me?” I finally asked.
“That fellow of yours.” He seethed, standing up from his chair.
I shook my head and scoffed in disgust. “Armand. I thought so. Probably crying and wanting me to make it better.”
His eyes narrowed again. “What for?”
I put my hand over my cheek, but I didn’t say a word.
“He’s a child,” Jasper said with a low chuckle. “Children need to learn lessons.”
“Hush.” I turned and headed away from the gate. “I’ll see myself back. I’m sure you’d rather be doing anything than babysitting me.”
“I gave up hope long ago of that, Poppet,” he chuckled, following behind me at a pace. “I knew as soon as I met you, I would have to babysit you.”
I rolled my eyes.
“I suppose that’s the only thing I enjoy about being away.” He sighed with a wistful tone, but that could be sarcasm, as well as genuine for Jasper.
I mocked him in silence, flapping my mouth and making a scowl he couldn’t see. “Then what makes you come back?”
“Oh, Poppet!” he laughed. “You have no idea what makes me come.”
His words made me squirm all over. I shot him back a dirty look and picked up the pace. But he matched it, staying a few steps behind me.
I woke up in bed with a start, choking on the screams in my throat. I quietly sat up in bed, cupping my hand around my mouth so my sobbing didn’t wake Armand. If he woke, he would try and comfort me, but I didn’t want his version of comfort. I rose from the blankets, moving so as not to disturb him, though I doubt I could. He didn’t have a worry in his mind, nothing that weighed him down and tugged him from his fitful sleep. No. He slept like a baby. Taking no time to fall asleep at all, even while I tossed and turned as I feared what my dreams would give me.
I stood over the bed, looking down at Armand in his peaceful slumber. He was beautiful when he was asleep, I could see why I thought he would be perfect. That is all he has though, his beauty. I know now there really isn’t much substance to him, just the bones the goddess gave him.
I left the room, going out into the hall to get a bit of air. It was cold, thank goodness. I couldn’t stand to be hot, let alone have this sweat creeping down my body. I liked to walk briskly around the dark hallways pretending I was a ghost. What if I had died with my father and been killed by Reginald’s hand? How I would love to haunt him, to frighten him and all his men. To be floating through these halls, moaning, crying out for vengeance. I could see my mother again whenever I wished and bring her comfort down in her cell.
“Can’t sleep, Poppet?”
My skin crawled and every hair on my body raised. I turned back, staring down the large, bulky frame leaned back against the wall. I didn’t see him. I was so lost in thought, lost in my wishes to be a ghost.
I clutched my robe around my neck. “What are you doing here?”
Jasper rose from his seat. He was shadowed, but I could see he was half naked. His chest was bare, and some of his scales caught the little light there was.
He scoffed. “I suppose the same as you. Couldn’t sleep and have come to haunt the halls that were once so alive.”
Haunting. I was all too familiar with that. My daydreams of being a ghost merely existing in these halls didn’t feel so ridiculous then.
“But why here?” I huffed. “Outside my chambers?” I motioned back towards the door of the bedroom.
Jasper clicked his tongue. “To make sure I scared you when you got up. Of course.” He gave a quiet, demented laugh as my face contorted into an angry little scowl.
“You’re not funny,” I hissed at him. “Nor are you particularly clever.”
“Oh, I know I’m clever,” he taunted right back at me. “I knew you’d be waking by now. What was it, Poppet? Nightmares? Escaping your husband's sleepwalking hands?” He said with a particularly nasty laugh.
I bit down on my lip, not wanting to tell him anything. Would he use it against me? Would he act upon my words? If so, I didn’t want to deal with the aftermath. I would be punished. But maybe, just maybe, I would be placed near my mother in the dungeon.
Jasper scoffed and shook his head. “Does that…husband of yours treat you well?” He said the word like he didn’t believe it, like he wanted to laugh at it.
“He is-” What could I say to this? Was there an answer? “He is fine.”
He let out something akin to a laugh and stepped towards me. “Fine? What does that mean?”
I shrugged. “It means he does fine as a husband.”
“Fine is used to describe art and dogs,” he sneered. “Fine is not how you describe a husband. A husband is wonderful, a husband is caring, a husband is a sack of shit with no spine to mention of.”
I bit down on my cheek as I glared up at him. “He is fine. He’s much better to look at than some people!” I hurled that at him, intending it to be as sneering as he was.
He exhaled and shook his head. “For some reason, I don’t believe you, Poppet.” The dim light caught his eye, glowing fiery gold. “Forgive me, I have lost some trust over the past few years.”
I was exhausted, too worn down to deal with our arguments and bickering anymore. Yet, it was the only thing that made things feel normal again. “Then why question me at all? If you’re going to believe everything I say is a lie, why even talk to me?”
“I don’t think you are lying. There is truth in what you say, whether you intend there to be or not.” He stepped closer to me, towering over me, using his size to intimidate me. “So tell me more about your husband. Does he fail as a man?” I could tell he was on the brink of laughter, but the hallway needed to remain quiet.
“Why do you care?” I huffed.
“Because my loyalties remain to the true royal family. To your parents. Your poor mother,” he snarled. “I would think, if she were here, she would be concerned with who is married to her child. Especially when her daughter’s cheeks are red and swollen.” His teeth were gnashed, his whole body stiff.
For some reason everything came bubbling to the surface. Tears came so fast to my eyes, staging the rims before raining down my cheeks. I held my hands over my face, trying my best to keep from sobbing.
I wanted to scream, to rip out my hair and wail in agony into the night sky. I wanted to become a banshee haunting the craggy trails of these mountains. But I was locked inside where my voice must be kept muted.
“I wish he would protect me! Just once!” I clawed at my throat, so desperate to scream but could only muster a whimper.
Jasper pulled my clawed hands away from my skin, and I struggled against his grasp. He squeezed my hands tight and there came a quiver to his palms.
“I would rather he was mean to me like you!” I spit. “I would rather his eyes be daggers when he looked at me and his smile was saw toothed!” I kept pushing against his hands. “But he’s soft! He’s weak and pretty! I thought he was what I wanted!” I rushed into his chest, holding him like I wanted someone to hold me. His hand rested on my back.
“Yet he is still kinder to me than most here,” I whimpered. “But he does nothing to stand up for me. He is a lap dog like the rest of them.”
“You call that kind? Does he even know you’re out of bed? Does he even care that you're in pain?” Jasper snarled and a low growl rumbled in his chest against my forehead. “I would love to see his version of kindness in action.”
I held my tongue, trying to appear as defiant as I could, but really I had nothing to add to this. Perhaps Armand was kind to me, sometimes I thought of him as a coward. Often, if I were honest with myself.
“No wonder you’ve no children yet,” Jasper scoffed.
I pushed him away. “Do not turn the conversation into one you’d share with the other beauties.”
He smirked. “If I was that husband of yours, I would have you heavy with my child by now. Thrice even.”
I cannot believe I cried on his chest. “You disgust me!”
His smirk softened. “That’s good. We don’t need more of his kind in this world. And your blood deserves to flow through proper veins.”
“Jasper, please. I do not want to even think about such things right now,” I sighed. My exhaustion was coming back tenfold.
“Are you finding out you are more like your mother than you thought?” Jasper asked. There was no malice to his tone, no hatred or even a teasing lilt. Yet it still stung me worse than Reginald’s hand ever did.
I could not raise my voice any higher, he had knocked the wind out of me. “You mock my pain!”
“Life is pain, Poppet.” he murmured.
I held my jaw tight, grinding my teeth together.
Jasper’s hand was on my cheek, gently pressing so I unclenched. “Don’t ruin your smile, Poppet. I know it’s hard to find these days.”
I pushed his hand aside. “Stop acting like you care.”
“I’m not acting.”
I wanted to yell, to stomp my foot, to unleash a torrent of anger upon him. But he didn’t deserve that. He wasn’t the one I hated.
My head was suddenly upon his chest, his arm around my back. Jasper, the meanest and strongest of the Beauties, was comforting me.
“I swear on my life, I never hated you once, Poppet.” His large, strong hand rubbed my back in slow and gentle circles. “But I can tell you who I do hate.”
I sniffled, trying hard to hold back tears. I didn’t want to cry in front of him. But I suppose I was about to. I leaned on him, I clung to him. I held onto his strong, masculine body with all the strength my arms possessed. He was so…solid…so… My goddess! I couldn’t even touch my fingers around his back. And what’s that? Armand’s back felt soft in a way, I could pull at his flesh, but Jasper? Firm! Tough.
My heart was fluttering, pulsing quicker and quicker. Jasper was so strong, so solid. I could hold him and lean all my woes upon him and he wouldn’t bend. I’d not had that comfort since…
“Poppet,” his voice was low and right in my ear. It hummed down my skin and tickled through my veins.
“Sorry.” I pulled away, but his hand remained on my back. Thank goodness. I tried to catch my breath, but it was hard. I looked up into his eyes, seeking him through the darkness and shadow.
“Don’t apologize,” he growled.
I sniffled, rubbing my eyes and Jasper pushed me back against his side.
“When was the last time you were held for comfort?” He murmured.
I closed my eyes, leaning into him and pretending for a moment everything wasn’t on fire around me. “I can’t say,” I grumbled.
Jasper's chest rose with a deep breath, “Why is that?”
“Because I cannot remember. I do not recall it ever being…comforting.” I cleared my throat and sat upright. “Why do you ask?”
He let out a grumbling sigh. “To distract you. Hell, to distract myself.”
I shouldn’t ask, but the crackle in the air told me to. “What about you?”
There was a curl to his lip, and then a soft, indiscernible laugh. “I don’t even dream of it anymore. That’s how long it has been.”
It was silent after that. Both of us sitting there, still, trying not to think about it. But it was all I could think about. The way he felt in my arms, the way I wanted him to bend me with said arms. I swallowed hard and counted the stones on the floor under my feet.
“It is a shame.” Jasper broke the silence. “You should have suitors lined out the door eager to please you. Not that…rodent.”
I decided then and there exactly what I wanted.
I took hold of his hand, tugging it for he would follow me. “Come this way.”
His eyes narrowed. “Be careful, Poppet.”
“Shh!” I pulled him along, leading him towards the linen closet. I opened the door, having him duck down to go inside.
“Hold me,” I commanded him. I wrapped my arms tight around him, pressing my body close to his. “Harder.”
“Poppet,” he snarled as a warning.
“Don’t let go of me.” I kissed his chest greedily.
Jasper stopped breathing, clenching his jaw and holding his body stiff as my little hands touched his large body.
He wrenched his neck up, leaning his head back. “Do not torture me.”
“I’m not. I’m comforting you,” I panted. “Please, hold me, Jasper.”
His hands circled around my waist. “We shouldn't-”
I pulled away from him, ripping open the laces on my nightgown to show myself to him. I wanted him. I needed his strength! If I had him, I didn’t have to be afraid.
Jasper’s eyes lingered on my face before he drank in the rest of my body. “You’re serious,” he muttered. I didn’t know if he was talking to me or himself.
“You said you couldn’t remember the last time you had comfort.” I approached him again. “I know our history is muddy but-” I reached for him, touching his stomach then slowly petting my hand down. “I can’t hold on much longer.” His cock was hard against my palm. By the goddess he was massive!
Jasper caught my hand and pulled it away from himself. “This is dangerous. Down right foolish!” He snarled through clenched teeth. Once again, I do not know if he was talking to me or himself.
I stood steadfast. “Then tell me no and we can leave.”
Jasper grunted, taking his tunic off over his head then unfastening his belt. I watched with hungry, bloodlusting eyes at his body. His strong chest, toned waist, and… I was stopped breathless by his cock. The closet was dark, barely lit by the cracks in the walls, but I could see the magnificent shape of it in the dim light.
Jasper extended out his arms. “If you want it, Poppet, come and take it.”
I dropped my nightgown to the ground and reached for him. I knelt upon the ground, stroking his thick shaft and kissing his thighs. I heard him moan and hitch his breath. His large hand caught the top of my head, pulling my hair then kneading my scalp.
I took his bulbous glans into my mouth, enjoying the fullness he provided. Already my loins were aching with a deep desire to be filled another way.
“Damn you,” Jasper snarled above me. “I thought you were sweet.”
I didn’t respond, I was having too much enjoyment taking his cock into my mouth. He throbbed against my tongue, his pulse apparent the closer he got to my throat.
“I thought there was innocence to you. Oh, how wrong I was,” he rasped. “I’m glad I was wrong. Poppet,” he growled my pet name like a prayer. “You’re better than sweet.”
His words made me shiver.
“Come here.” He yanked my hand back and tossed me down upon the ground. He moved me, yanking my rear up into the air. “You’re so wet,” he chuckled as he kneeled behind me. “Dripping wet, only bad girls are messy.” He touched me then, his fingers rubbed against my plump mound, dressing the lips together then opening them wide. “You still look new,” he moaned. “I take it that pretty husband of yours doesn’t know what he has.”
He didn’t. Armand didn’t have the gift between his thighs that Jasper did. Our wedding night had been horrible, it had only gotten minutely better over the years.
“I’ll take your silence as an agreement.” Jasper hand clapped soundly against my ass. I held in my cry so no one could hear me. “I knew you weren’t the doll you made yourself appear.” He spanked me again and my whole body responded to the pain in elation and excitement. “I knew there was something wicked hiding under that angel face of yours. We are just alike, aren’t we?”
No, we couldn’t be. Could we? I lifted my head from the sheets. “Jasper-” his name came out more pathetic than I intended.
“I know, spoiled thing, I know what you want.” he pressed his stomach into my rear and his cock slid up between my thighs. “We both want it so badly don’t we?”
Stop teasing me and just do it!
Jasper bent over me, biting down upon my shoulder. I whimpered and my arms shook. Below, his hand began rubbing the tip of his cock to my lips. Back and forth, back and forth. It was agonizing.
“Even if this is just once, I want you to remember.” He pressed inside me, filling me in an instant.
I cried out from how big he was. My inner walls strained to contain him, and by the goddess it was amazing!
“Fuck!” Jasper snarled in my ear. “You feel too damn good.” His hips bucked, pressing deeper inside. “Take me. Take me!” He growled with each thrust. “Take this Saurian cock.”
Please! Give it to me! I was begging him with my mind as every thrust took more and more of me away. This was exactly what I wanted. I needed him to make the world melt away. Just us! My Beauty and me.
“How dare your cunt be so good,” Jasper growled. “So wet! You beast.”
Yes! Make me a beast!
“I’ll cum in you,” he whispered heatedly into my ear.
“Yes!” I cried out, scared by my own voice. I was a beast, a dragon filled with fire and lightning. I was powerful, unstoppable.
Jasper pulled from me, releasing himself upon me. He snarled and hissed the whole time, body trembling, shaking before he laid next to me on the ground. I took pleasure in knowing I had done that to him.
It was silent save for our breathing. We laid there, still, and I stared up at the ceiling trying to trace myself back to that fire and lightning. I wanted it back. I wanted that power again so I could do something!
“Use me as you see fit.” Jasper rose from the floor, sitting there, eyes fixated on a crack in the wall. “That is what your mother intended.”
I stayed there on the floor. “What?”
“Before all this, she wanted me to be yours.” He turned his head and looked down at me. “Just like how she had the Captain before me.”
“Oh,” I whispered. I sat up from the floor. It should have been obvious, but I was too pig headed to see.
Jasper cupped my cheek in his hand, raising my eyes towards his. “Or do you still think I am ugly?”
“Be quiet.” I took hold of his wrist, holding it tight in my grasp. I could not believe what I had just done. With Jasper of all people!
Jasper began searching for his things in the dark. His large frame bumped around in the confined space. He eventually managed to slip on his trousers and he reached for the door. But, before he did, he turned back.
“He’s going to send us out again, soon I would think,” he grumbled. “I’m going to make them all run and discard their armor.”
“What?” I almost screamed but managed to keep my rage in check.
“I would rather have them die cowards than die with that man’s name attached to our banner. If you mother was here-”
I slapped him hard where I could reach. Face I hoped. “My mother is still here!” I hissed at him, still on the verge of screaming. “I am still here.” My chin quivered. “And you insult us both by running. We can’t run. We’re-” I lost my breath. “Fuck you, Jasper!”
“Aye,” he breathed before leaving my sanctuary.
The door closed behind him and I sat there. Just sat there.
Asexual x Consent King x Touch Starved x Hurt/Comfort x Cuddling x Asexual Experimenting x Angst x Romantic x Frotting
(Asexual feels comfortable enough to try sex with their partner as requested by commissioner)
“Oh,” Vere muttered as they rounded the corner. “When did that get there?” They were supposed to be looking for some grocer a friend told them about, a place with amazing plums. Instead, there was a building that looked like a Victorian manor, but with signage and display up. It was a place one would remember seeing in their town. Or at least someone going ‘hey, that old place that looks like a Victorian manor’, but no. This place was entirely new to Vere, no matter how old it looked.
‘Robin’s Nest’ the sign read, antiques and more. On the steps up there were planters filled with overflowing flowers and foliage, small snow globes tucked into them where they could fit. The doors to the shop were wide open, letting in the fall leaves that fluttered in the wind.
“Welcome!” a short, very pale woman said as she was trotting out with a broom. “There’s fresh coffee and snacks right over there! Help yourself, I’ll be right back.” She smiled brightly as she set to work, trying to shoo the fall leaves back outside. She looked like a porcelain doll, and the broom somehow looked too big for her.
The scent of coffee brought Vere back to their senses, as it reminded them of walking into their grandmother’s home. Or well…their grandmother’s home when she was still alive. They stepped over to the table, admiring the spread of cookies and the small glass door fridge, revealing rows of flavored creamers.
“What is this place?” Vere muttered, taking a shortbread cookie.
“Welcome!” Another booming voice scared them and they almost coughed up that first bite of cookie. “Looking for something? I know this place may be huge and daunting, but I can help you find the exact item you’re looking for.”
The man behind the counter was wearing an outfit that matched the woman from before. Uniforms? Or were they just being cute?
Vere covered their mouth with a napkin. “Just looking.” They swallowed hard. “I was actually looking for a grocer. I didn’t know this place existed.”
The man smiled. He, too, was short, had a dark complexion and very curly hair. “That’s often how the best places find you, isn’t it?” He gave them an up and down look that made Vere a touch uncomfortable.
They tugged on the hem of their long tank top. “Umm…sure.”
The man lit up, eyes going wide, while his mouth formed a gasp. “I know you!” He suddenly. “Gloria’s grandkid. Right? Vere.”
It wasn’t just surprise that crackled through their system like electricity. It was also joy. Someone who knew their grandmother?
“Yeah! Yeah! She talked about you a lot. She said you’d eventually inherit her place one day. So how do you like the decor? Gloria bought a thing or two from me back in the day!” He chuckled.
Back in the day? He didn’t look over thirty. Maybe? Vere really couldn’t tell people's ages. He could be twenty or a hundred for all they knew.
“I’m Robin. You know? From the sign?” He chuckled. “Come! Come! I have a piece for you. I think you will love!” He waved me over, walking side by side with me as he led me deeper into the shop.
“Gloria used to love the old books and records.” Robin chuckled. “I bet you had a lot to deal with. I’m so sorry about the loss, by the way.”
“Thanks. Umm…she left me the house, so I have kept everything it was.” Vere felt strange confessing that. They knew at some point they would have to renovate, changing things to suit their taste. But they missed her so much, and they didn’t have many friends around them now.
“If you ever want to sell anything, let me know. I’ll give you a good price. Gloria really knew how to clean me out!” Robin laughed. He stopped right before a display of what looked like a pet shop wall of fish. Which was shocking for an antique store. This was probably the ‘more’ the store sign talked about.
“Gloria got you that fancy blown glass fish here,” he said.
“Holy shit, I was a kid when she got me that,” Vere blurted out. “I mean-” They looked Robin over once more. Vere couldn’t tell people’s ages, but surely this man was an exception.
Robin brought over a stool he stood on and pointed to a fish tank, where there was a single fish inside. It was deep purple and shimmering blue. Perhaps it was a beta fish, but no. It had the same long flowing fins as a beta, but the shape of the body and the eyes were all different.
“I think Malik would be perfect for you.”
“Malik?” Vere was still in shock. But they didn’t have time to process, as Robin was soon sending them out the door with the strange fish in hand.
The aquarium back home was ready, and Robin assured Vere that Malik could share a tank with others. They went through the proper steps to get Malik acclimated, putting him in the aquarium water just before bed.
Vere sighed, watching him sink into the tank and swirl around before hiding in some foliage. They smiled, content to watch the aquarium for hours. Eventually, Vere went over to the sofa, intending to only lay there for a moment. But the longer they watched the fish tank, occasionally catching Malik dancing towards the surface, they fell deep asleep, sinking into that old sofa like that had many times before as a child.
That was until they heard someone walking around. Vere stirred slightly, enough to yawn and pull the blanket more around them. In their mind, their grandmother had gently laid it over them, afraid Vere would get too cold. The kitchen light turned on and Vere rolled over so they faced the back of the sofa. How nice, they thought, to fall asleep and not worry because Grandma would take care of them. How nice.
Wait.
Wait!
Wait!
Vere shot up like a bullet on the couch, looking into the kitchen. Cold sweat began prickled on their skin as someone rummaged around the kitchen. There was a yawn, and the refrigerator door closed. Bit by bit by bit, Vere sat up, moving to run, attack. But they didn’t know exactly what that was! The thought of attacking crossed their mind. Then they thought they should run. But they couldn’t just leave Grandma’s house to be ransacked! Vere would let her down if they did that.
Vere stepped back and hit the coffee table, knocking over the small tray of bells Grandma had. “Why the fuck does she have these?” Vere thought in spite as they tried to dodge them and hide.
“Oh, you’re awake.” A tall figure stood in the kitchen doorway. “You looked cold, so I put a blanket on you.”
Vere grabbed the first thing near them that looked big and heavy. “Stay back!”
The figure turned on the light to the living room, and while their eyes adjusted, they saw blue and purple.
“That tank is just a touch cold. You should get a heater for it once winter hits,” he yawned. A tail twitched behind him as he turned into the kitchen. “Do you want some tea, too?”
Vere froze solid, afraid to move or do anything. Their hand twitched, then they chucked their Grandma’s old bible, which merely hit the wall and fell with a loud clatter against a shelf of more books.
The figure poked his head out of the kitchen door, revealing long hair that was clipped along the sides. “Whoa. Careful there.” He picked up the bible, revealing dark sclera and lavender irises. He held the bible up. “It’s the pen that’s mightier than the sword, you know.”
“Who are you?” Vere blurted out loudly.
The oddly colored man stuck out his forked tongue and smirked with it between his teeth. “Malik, duh.”
The antique shop wasn’t normal. Vere should have known that from the moment they walked in. But something, perhaps that absence of their grandmother, kept them from paying attention. Back in the day, their grandmother often showed them behind the veil, at what lay beyond mortal understanding. The carnival was the first place Vere had gone, where everything made sense to them. Why hadn’t they caught on at the antique store?
“Robin only lets people buy what they need,” Malik explained. “And you needed me.”
It was those words. After much explaining from Malik’s part, they stuck in their mind. Their grandmother said something similar. It was comforting, and it helped Vere calm down and sank into the understanding an incubus now lived in their house.
That was the norm from there on out. Malik was an incubus who lived in the home of someone who considered themselves mostly asexual. Vere decided it was irony. That was all they could come up with.
But it wasn’t at all strange, because after a few days, Vere could see why Robin gave them Malik. It wasn’t unknown to them how lonely they were. It had been months since their grandmother died, and they barely had anyone outside of work they conversed with. An incubus in the house was the perfect solution.
“It’s not all about sex,” Malik explained. “Sure, it’s fun and all. But we go after what we know humans usually want. Intimacy, closeness. We feed off the satisfaction of that desire. Sometimes sex is the easiest way.”
“So you don’t want to fuck me?” Vere asked, adding food to the fish tank.
Malik smirked, raising a cup of piping hot tea. “Only if you want me to.”
“No. I’ve never really cared for that,” they confessed. They set the fish food aside then stood there, half looking at the tank, half looking at Malik. “Have you ever come across that?”
There was a distant look that painted Malik’s face while he thought. “Once, but they were a child.” He smiled up at Vere. “So I don’t think that really counts. Do you?”
Vere was still getting comfortable. At most, they were sitting close to Malik on the sofa, afraid that getting much closer would make Vere uncomfortable.
“No, not really.” Vere huffed. “My grandmother was the only one who really got me. Everyone else thought I was trying to be special.” They rolled their eyes.
“Why try when you are?” Malik replied tenderly. “In my experience, I’ve not met two people who are alike. Everyone has marks on them that vary, have thoughts that vary. They all touch someone differently. Their voices, the way they breathe.” They let out a soft chuckle. “This may sound silly coming from something that is considered a sex demon, but a libido causes more problems than it does anything else. I don’t know why people consider it something wonderful in that regard.”
Vere smiled shyly, turning away from the fish tank to face Malik directly. “Do you say that from experience?”
He had the tea cup tilted to his lips, which he gracefully sat down to answer. “My libido is based on the libido of the person I am with. That is how all of my kind operate. We respond in kindness to what the other needs.”
It was dangerous, but Vere asked. “And what do I need?”
“I can hold you,” Malik said, extending out his arms, wide open, “if you want me to.”
Vere could remember the hugs their grandmother gave them and how long it had been since such an embrace enveloped them. Vere sunk into Malik’s arms, resting against his chest, clutching him for dear life. It almost brought tears to their eyes. No, it brought tears to their eyes.
“Aww, it’s okay,” Malik purred, stroking Vere’s hair. “Wonderful.” He fed from Vere, taking that longing, that need, that had been with them for so long. To Malik, it was pure and sweet, a well-deserved meal. To Vere, it was a relief, letting all that go, seeping into the soul before them.
“See?” The incubus chuckled as they pulled away slightly. He looked into Vere’s weepy eyes, smiling tenderly, lovingly. “Sometimes that is all a body needs.”
After that, it was even easier to understand why Robin left Malik in Vere’s care. Both needed affection, one who desperately wanted to give it, and another who desperately wanted to receive it.
“Honey, I’m home.” Vere grumbled in irritation as they came home, shucking off their shoes and slouching as they walked into the living room.
“What’s that tone?” Malik called from upstairs.
Collapsing onto the sofa, Vere clutched a pillow, hugging it close to their chest and smashing their face into it. “Faah dee-” their voice was muffled by the pillow.
Malik came walking down the stairs with a sigh, sensing the tension around Vere like a thick icing. “I see.” Malik stood before the aquarium, tossing in some fish food. “Was it Marla again?”
Vere kicked their feet furiously.
“I see,” Malik mumbled again, kneeling down to watch his fish friends rush to get to the food. “She is still doing the misgendering bit.”
Vere whined into the pillow, turning into a muffled scream.
“I see.” Malik turned away from the fish tank, wiping his hand against the back of his pajama pants. “Do you want me to torment her? Maybe I can go seduce her father and show her a thing or two.”
Vere was quiet, contemplating such a thing. “No,” they huffed.
Smirking, Malik crossed his arms against his chest. He was playing it off, but his tail twitched behind him from the irritation. “You’re kinder than me.”
“No.” Vere huffed as they rose and tossed the pillow aside. “No one in her family deserves you.”
His smile grew bigger. “See, kindness aplenty.” He went to the sofa, sitting down beside Vere. “Want a cuddle?” He offered, holding his arm at the ready.
Taking the offer, Vere snuggled on Malik’s chest, holding onto him while sinking into his side. They’re new comfort, the place they could go to let the stress wash off them. Malik’s presence was exactly the friendship Vere had been desiring.
Playing with Vere’s hair, Malik sighed. “I’ll do anything for you. Fight, sexually torment, ghost on a dating app.”
Vere snorted.
“Eh, I’m sorry you have a shitty coworker, my friend.” Malik kissed the top of Vere’s head.
“She says it doesn’t make grammatical sense, so she won’t do it.” Vere said in a whiny, high-pitched voice to mock Marla.
Malik faked dry heaving, making Vere giggle. “And no one is doing anything about it? I know the place you work is small, but surely they could get her to work away from you.”
“I dunno,” Vere sighed, snuggling up more to Malik. “Every time I make a complaint, I feel like it fuels her to keep at it.”
“Bitch.” His lip curled, revealing sharp teeth inside.
“I like the job at least.” Vere said this, but neither them nor Malik were at all convinced they were telling the truth.
Hugging Vere closer, Malik kissed the top of their head. “Do you really? Or do you just not want to stress yourself out looking for something else?”
Pressing their lips into a firm line, Vere didn’t want to admit to getting caught. The job, genuinely, was just okay, but Marla was pushing it towards the edge of not okay.
“How about you quit?” Malik clicked his tongue, thinking that was decisive action.
“And what?” Vere sat up. “I don’t have to pay for the house, but I still have to live, Malik! The bills! The groceries-” they quickly gestured to the fish tank. “My fish!” That seemed more important to Vere than groceries. And while the bills were minimal, thanks to grandma, they still existed. But the fish!
Malik had a continued, tranquil smile on his face. “I can pay for all that now.”
Vere’s face hit the floor, jaw agape as he stared at Malik like he was nuts. “I beg your pardon?”
The incubus laughed, turning to fully look Vere in the eye. “I started a Spicy Dish account, and not to brag or anything, but I’ve started making quite a pretty penny.”
“When did you start a Spicy Dish?” Vere was doing the math in their head of how long Malik had been in their care. Had Malik made a following in under a month?
“About a week ago.” Malik’s reply was so nonchalant for it being such a short amount of time.
“And how much do you make in a week?” Vere blurted.
Malik opened their phone and the Spicy Dish app to show Vere. “I make over a thousand a week.”
Shocked silence was all that answered Malik as they proudly showed off their hard gotten gains. His enormous smile, proud, almost matching the seductive one in his avatar.
“You started a week ago?” Vere’s voice came out louder than they intended.
“Oh, like that’s hard to believe. Look at me.” Malik snickered as he took back his phone. “I was devilishly seductive.” He smirked as he looked back at his phone. “I’m also making a killing with personalized videos and chats. So you don’t need to worry if you want to quit your job. You can become my assistant. Hell, I’ll make you my sugar baby if you want,” he said teasingly.
Vere made a face. “Are you sure about that, though?”
Malik’s smug smile turned sympathetic and soft. He reached out, touching Vere’s cheek gently. He smoothed his thumb under Vere’s eye and then through their soft hair, holding them preciously all the while.
“I want to take care of you, body and soul. Is that a foreign concept to you?” Malik’s voice was a deep purr.
Vere’s face flushed bright red. “I mean…a little.” They struggled to keep themself composed with Malik’s touch. It was a touch that stirred something in them.
“I was given to you for a reason,” Malik replied. “And the more I spend time with you, the more I realize my purpose and why Robin placed me in your care.” His smile was so gentle, so soft. “You’re my friend, Vere. Darling and dearest.” He kissed Vere’s forehead. “Maybe more, but that doesn’t matter now. What does matter to me is that, as my friend, I want to help you as much as possible. Which includes getting you away from a bigoted, abusive coworker.” His face was stern then, slightly pouty.
“Is that okay with you?”
Vere swallowed, then placed a kiss on Malik’s cheek. “Okay. But if we’re going to do this, I wouldn’t mind some rules or something set up. I don’t want to take advantage of your kindness.”
Malik wrapped Vere up in his arms. “Nonsense. I know you’d never do such a thing. If anything, I’ll take advantage of spoiling you.”
That caused an anxious yet excited pause in Vere. They smiled, awkwardly a bit, then let out a laugh. They hadn’t been spoiled since their grandmother, and it had been so long they weren’t sure how to embrace it at first.
It was innocuous enough once Vere resigned from work, Malik’s pampering was the occasional dinner, a fancy coffee machine with fancy coffee beans. Then there was the nice new computer setup for Vere, a new bed.
“Let’s go shopping!” Malik announced loudly and excitedly as he burst into the room.
Vere was eating a bowl of cereal, almost choking on a bite as Malik’s explosion of an entrance shocked them.
“A whole new wardrobe for the both of us!” Malik was acting beyond giddy, basically vibrating out of his bunny slippers. “I just got the biggest tip yet!” He almost singing as he spoke.
Vere wiped their mouth off. “How big?”
Malik suddenly went coy and shy. Posing with his arms wrapped around himself and swaying demurely. “Five grand.”
They choked despite not having anything in their mouth. “How?” They stood up from their seat, staring at Malik is awed disbelief.
Malik blew a kiss towards Vere. “Never mind the how,” he giggled a little wickedly. “Enjoy the repercussions with me. It’ll be fun! When’s the last time you got new clothes?”
Christmas, Vere thought, the year before Grandma passed. “Uh-” They were still staring at Malik in disbelief.
“Exactly!” Malik beamed with excitement. “We’re gonna go shopping like it’s a new school year and mama has a sugar daddy.”
Vere didn’t really have much time to process that sentence. They weren’t one for clothes shopping, not at all. Even as a child and being forced to wear what their mom got for them, Vere saw clothes as a trap. They hadn’t found a style that represented them, that expressed how they saw their gender and themself. It was easy to slap on nondescript t-shirts and baggy jeans because everyone wore that. But anything else? What if someone said something? What was allowed?
All eyes were luckily on Malik as they shopped. Even in a human guise, Malik was beyond captivating. Tall, deep olive skin, covered in tattoos, it was no wonder he was growing in popularity on Spicy Dish. Vere caught people staring at Malik, often unaware of their expressions or how they turned so suddenly. It must be an incubus thing, Vere thought. They stood closer to Malik, unaware they wanted people to know he was with them.
“Vere! Vere!” He ran up excitedly, grinning from ear to ear as he showed off Vere a piece of clothing. “This would look so good on you.”
“That’s okay.” Vere said, already taking another long, plain tank from a rack. “I know what I like.”
Malik frowned slightly. “Okay. Sure.” He folded the article of clothing over his arm. “Are you sure that’s all you want?”
“I’ll probably ask for some fancy shoes, don’t worry,” Vere tried to blow it off.
Malik scoffed, pouting as he watched Vere go for the same old, same old. “Well, would you at least indulge me and try this on?” It was a jean jacket, with various color blocking, and big, striped sleeves.
Vere shrugged. “I guess that’s fair.” They took the item of clothing.
“And these.” Malik handed Vere a few more things. “Please?” His big, sappy puppy dog eyes made Vere nod in silent agreement, heading to the dressing room.
Vere began taking off their clothes, stalling when they saw themself in the mirror. They stared for a moment, watching their hand go down their chest then back up. Hurriedly, Vere put on a shirt. The tight black turtleneck showed off their figure. The high collar made their jaw look twice as sharp as normal. They took the top off in a hurry, replacing it with another that was more billowy, slightly sheer.
Vere wasn’t sure who they were looking at each time they put something new on. By the time they reached for the jacket, it was too many people.
“You’ve been in there a while,” Malik said, knocking on the door. “Can I see anything?”
“Wait-” Vere’s voice garbled by how thick their throat had become. The lump inside was unbearable, aching.
“Vere.” Malik’s tone was soft as concern came over him.
Vere gasped for breath. “Wait-”
Malik had somehow opened up the locked changing room door. He flung himself inside, wrapping Vere up in his long, strong-arms. His hand cupped the back of Vere’s head, holding them against his chest where it was warm, safe.
“It’s okay,” he whispered.
The tears had started before then. Vere clutched at Malik, pulling to find shore after this horrible storm washed them away. “I don’t know-”
“Shh, it’s okay.” Malik pet their hair. “You could have told me this made you nervous.”
“I hate clothes,” Vere spat. “I hate shopping!” They could remember being forced into overly starched pants and stiff collared, button up tops. Their hair cut and buzzed close at the ears, making their head cold. Ugly socks. Dreary colors. Shoes so shiny Vere could see themself in them. How they hated those shoes! Matte shoes from then on out! Every kind of hair! Baggy clothes!
“Look at me,” Malik cooed lovingly, holding Vere’s face between his hands. He smiled when Vere’s eyes focused on him, bleary with heavy tears. “I’m sorry. I was just so excited to take you out.” He kissed Vere softly, their lips, cheek, forehead. “Get what you’re comfortable with.”
Sniffling, Vere stepped back to allow Malik to see them in the jean jacket and one of the tops he picked out. “I like this,” they muttered.
Malik smoothed down the front of the shirt, holding Vere’s hips in his palms. “The colors suit you.” He smiled again. “What if we got you a few out of the norm pieces?” He asked. “You can wear them around the house, get used to them, play around, find yourself your own style as you like.”
“You won’t get mad if I don’t wear it?” Vere mumbled.
Malik’s brow pinched deeply. “What? Why would I get mad?”
Vere’s eyes darted away, remembering how every school year they would get yelled at for not wearing the clothes bought for them, and instead wearing the same variation of the same outfit every day.
“I’d be happy to see you in a long t-shirt and boxer shorts every day!” Malik said with his full chest. “Just so long as you were comfortable. You also have good legs, but that’s besides the point!”
Vere sniffled again, smiling softly. “Okay. And thank you.”
Malik cupped their palm against Vere’s cheek again. “Can I kiss you and mean it?”
Vere nodded, closing their eyes as Malik dipped down, pressing his lips firmly to Vere’s. The dressing room grew so warm, Vere was sure their face was bright red.
“My Vere, you’ll be you no matter what you wear. I’ll see you shining through, as beautiful and dashing as the first time I saw you through the glass of my fish tank.” His smile was loving and Vere knew there was no stopping this feeling that was ever growing, ever persistent.
Back at home, Vere was hanging up their new clothes, seeing colors shine through as their wardrobe became more packed. They stepped back, noticing hints of purple and yellow they never would have seen before. There were no shiny shoes, but plenty of comfortable, expensive sneakers to choose from. Vere smiled to themselves, unsure if anything Malik bought would get worn, but happy. He had someone care enough to listen to what they wanted.
“One more thing!” Malik came happily, skipping into Vere’s room. “Something I think you’ll enjoy.”
Vere scoffed, shutting the closet door. “You bought me enough already.” They turned around, seeing Malik hugging something to his chest.
“I didn’t buy this.” Malik laughed, his tail wagging behind him.
Instantly, Vere wondered what Malik stole.
“This was mine ages ago.” Malik held up before Vere a sort of patchwork hoodie. It was long, frayed, and quite old. It was the same colors as Malik’s skin of deep red and dark purple. The sleeves were long and full, coming to a fitted cuff at the end decorated with gold stitching.
“I want you to have it,” he whispered. “It would mean the world to me if you wore it now and again.”
“It’s beautiful,” Vere murmured.
“I know. My sister and I had matching ones growing up. But now, I want you to wear it, as long as you’ll have me.” Malik’s eyes widened as Vere instantly put it on. It was baggy on them, extra long.
“It’s so comfy,” Vere remarked. They smiled up shyly at Malik, then stood before them, posing a bit. “How does it look? Does it suit me?” For the first time in, well, forever, Vere was excited about showing off their clothes.
Malik looked like he was shaking as he watched Vere in his old hoodie. “Vere, may I tackle you to the bed and cuddle you relentlessly?”
It wasn’t just the hoodie that was turning Vere bright red and warm. “Okay.”
They were flung onto the bed, pinned down by Malik’s body and arms. They closed their eyes, wrapping their arms around Malik in return. Heaven was the first word to come to Vere’s mind.
Malik sighed heavily. “Heaven,” he murmured dreamily.
Vere’s throat tightened, and tears came to their eyes again.
“It’s okay,” his voice was gentle, sleepy. “I feel it too.”
Closing their eyes, Vere hugged tighter onto Malik, curling into them, finding they couldn’t get close enough. They weren’t ready yet for intimacy, or, well, the physical act of it. But this? This was perfect. The warm embrace, the scent of his skin and how soft it was against their own.
“I’ve never been so satisfied.” He whispered into Vere’s ear. “You’re amazing, Vere.” Their firm hand petted up and down Vere’s back. “And to think, you’re all mine.”
Vere sniffled, letting out a soft laugh. “Yeah, I can’t believe it myself sometimes.” They peered up, seeing a sleepy, childishly cheerful expression on Malik’s face. “What has it been like before? I mean…have you had other partners?”
“Oh, of course,” Malik sighed. “An incubus has to eat, now don’t they?” They pursed their lips, thinking for a moment. “They always got what they wanted. I also got the meal I needed. But it was transactional. Like Spicy Dish. I’ve never had it given like a gift before. I’ve never felt it directed at me in such a way as kindness. Lust isn’t love. Love isn’t free.” He smiled back at Vere, petting their hair away from their forehead before kissing it. “We have earned this. It’s fulfilling.”
Vere nodded, smiling back shyly. “Yeah-” they felt stupid replying with just that, but they were breathless, swept away.
Laughing, Malik hugged them tighter and nuzzled the top of their head. “Take your time growing. I am not going anywhere. I’ll be here when you’re ready to blossom. I am patient.”
Patience. Was that all Vere needed?
“It will happen,” Vere assured them.
Malik chuckled smugly. “I know it will. But that doesn’t matter. As long as you want me to cuddle you until the end of time, I do not ask for much else.” He kissed the top of Vere’s head, but Vere lifted their chin, meeting his lips and falling into a deep, gentle kiss that turned into two, three, countless, until they passed out in a puddle on the bed.
It wasn’t hard to notice all the attention Malik got when he was out and about. People stared in a way Vere knew wasn’t just staring. It was more than that. It was deeper, warm, biblical in a sense. Vere could agree Malik was attractive. Anyone could see that. But what Vere didn’t get was the depth of it all. They could look at Malik all day. Hell, they lived with Malik, knew his habits and rituals through and through. He knew Malik better than any of these people. So, why was it so hard to understand that sort of biblical glance?
Vere had taken to studying Malik to try that perspective. But every time they did, it only led to more confusion on their part. More doubt. They tried studying people online to get some sort of grip on things. But nothing. They could admit when someone was beautiful, and all that nonsense. What they couldn’t get was that…oomph feeling. They’d never had that oomph feeling. Vere had accepted it long ago, they were just ‘built different’ as the memes suggested. They had been happy in that regard, just as they were happy proclaiming themself nonbinary.
But then Malik came into their life.
Vere was happy with Malik. Having someone who understood them comforted them. Vere had been so touch and starved until Malik. And now?
Vere wouldn’t say they were being possessive of Malik, far from. But there was a jealousy. It came when they noticed people giving Malik that up and down look. Also, when they would smile or linger too long.
It wasn’t because they wanted to lay claim on Malik. Not at all. Malik could do as he pleased. It was more a sense that they wanted to look at Malik the same way. They could just never conjure up those feelings? Powerful emotions? What was it?
For the first time in their life, Vere felt incomplete. After all these years of being assured in themself. They had been proud to fly their flags high and mighty. Now, doubt had seeped into them. And now, nothing made sense.
“Vere? You awake?” Malik’s voice sent shockwaves through Vere.
“Yes!” Vere hurriedly tried to close the windows on their computer. They didn’t want Malik to walk in and see Vere peering at swimsuit models, cosplayers, and weird Sonic comics. They couldn’t imagine a more horrifying situation.
Malik popped his head in and held up a mug. “I made some tea. Thought you’d enjoy a cup.”
“Oh, thanks.” Vere turned red from embarrassment, something they knew Malik could sense.
Coming into their room, Malik set Vere’s cup down on the desk. “You’ve been awful quiet. I wanted an excuse to check on you.”
“Oh. Yeah. Just um…gaming.” Vere said, nervous.
Malik eyed them suspiciously, but sipped their tea like they were none the wiser. “You seem anxious about something. A lot recently.”
“Yeah well. In this economy?” Vere tried tossing out a joke.
“You know I know better than that.” Malik set their mug down and held Vere’s chin in his hand. “Talk to me.”
Vere pouted, suddenly afraid of saying any of their thoughts out loud.
Malik gave that soft smile. “I’m here for you. Remember?”
They let out a heavy sigh. “It’s hard to say.”
Malik sat down on the edge of Vere’s bed. “That’s okay. We can talk until you get it out. I like that about us.”
That twinge of doubt again as Vere watched Malik pose on their bed. Wearing booty shorts and nothing else. This was a major fantasy, right? Some hot demon in booty shorts? Why did they feel that? They just liked Malik being there, nothing else.
“Hey,” Malik whispered. “Look at me.”
Vere’s eyes flooded with tears. “I’m trying!” The words came out harsher, sharper than Vere intended.
Malik’s eyes widened, and he leaned forward. “Vere-”
“I want to see what everyone else sees!” Vere snapped again. “I look and I look and I just…” They shut their mouth up tight since everything sounded strange coming from them. They hiccuped, trying to suppress their frustrated tears.
Malik’s smile was sincere then, soft and sympathetic. “I’m not asking for you to look at me any other way than how you already do. I told you before, I’m here for you and I can adapt to however you need me. So tell me, what on earth is bothering you?”
Vere sniffled and wiped their eyes, using the hem of their shirt. “You mean a lot to me. And having you here…I’m not sure why but, I feel like I should-” They scoffed, unable to get it out.
Standing, Malik went back to Vere’s side and knelt down before them. “I’ve been sensing a tension every time we go out. A spark from you, I’m not sure how I would classify it. It’s nothing I expected from you. You’re not the jealous type.”
“I’m not.” Vere ran their fingers through Malik’s long hair. “Not of you, not how people look at you. I mean…kind of how they look at you. But not in like the ‘stop looking at him’ way, more like-” Their voice cracked as they tried to find the words.
“You don’t have to force anything on my account.” Malik lifted his head from their lap. “I like us. I like our life.”
“I know but-” Vere looked into Malik’s eyes. “I want to…I dunno.”
Malik smiled. “Experiment?”
Vere’s hands trembled. “I mean-” Their chest was tight with lost breath and shivering nerves. “I’ve never had that thought…until you.”
Smiling, Malik sat up enough to place a soft kiss on Vere’s lips. “That’s why I am here. To help you, to comfort you. In any way I can.”
Vere sniffled again, leaning in closer to take another kiss, a stronger one. They held Malik’s face in their hand, parting their lips, tasting Malik. There was a strange stirring, just from the sensation. Tongues, warmth, wetness.
“Easy.” Malik whispered. “Come here.” He took Vere’s hands and led them to the bed, laying down beside him like so many times they cuddled. Only this time, Malik’s intensity spiked. There was a heat, a pulse.
“You’re so lovely,” Malik whispered. “I’ve always thought so. Slender, soft, sort of my type,” he chuckled. His fingers traced lines along Vere’s shirt, going down slowly until his fingers snuck up along their bare belly, their chest.
“Don’t tease me.” Vere knew they were bright red. Flustered didn’t even describe this.
Malik grinned. “I’m not. I’m telling you the truth.” He sat up, pushing Vere’s shirt up under their neck. He began stroking, caressing his palms along Vere’s soft skin. “I think you’re beautiful, Vere.”
“You are-” Vere didn’t mean to blurt it out like that. Doubt, uncertainty, and frazzlement consumed them. “I mean-” they panted out breathlessly. “You’re beautiful. I want to see you how everyone else does. But they don’t get to see you come out of a shower or make breakfast in the morning. They don’t see what I see and…and I’m glad they don’t.”
Dipping down, Malik kissed Vere, deep again, his tongue parting Vere’s lips. He tasted like green tea. His hands continued to touch, but his kisses traveled down, along their neck, down their chest.
A pulse of fear washed over Vere, and they quickly sat up. “Wait. Stop!” They held Malik at arm’s length and stared into his lavender eyes. “I’m not sure-”
“It’s okay.” Malik touched Vere’s face. “What would you be okay with?”
Vere sat there a moment, thinking. Staring at Malik’s well toned chest and broad shoulders. They leaned in, kissing Malik’s neck, touching his skin. He rested against Malik’s chest, holding him, kissing his neck and shoulder slowly.
“Touch me,” Vere spoke softly.
Malik did so, stroking Vere’s bare back, slowly.
Shutting their eyes, they took in the sensation of Malik’s palms upon them. Warm, soft, inviting. Vere kissed Malik’s skin more, the deep purple stripes, the blue splotches. They took a deep breath and reached down, searching around below until they felt.
Oh.
Oh!
It was bigger than they expected.
Malik chuckled into Vere’s ear. “Never seen me hard yet, have you?”
“Do you have enough blood elsewhere?” Their voice shuddered from nerves. It was their first time ever touching…well. They had seen and tried this kind of thing once before. But they had never…
Oh!
Malik whispered into Vere’s ear. “May I touch you too?”
Vere shuddered, nodding.
A soft caress of Malik’s hand along their belly, down between thighs, moving over the fabric of their Hello Kitty pajama bottoms. A moan from his lips echoed in Vere’s ear. And there. Holy shit! Vere gasped in alarm.
“Ah,” Malik panted. “What do we have here?”
Vere buried their face in Malik’s shoulder with a whimper.
“Don’t be afraid. I’m impressed. Then again, your body is beautiful, it would make sense your cock would also be, well, impressive.”
“Nothing compares to you,” Vere whimpered against Malik’s neck. “Moan in my ear again. Please!”
Malik did so eagerly, whimpering, gasping in response to Vere’s touch. Each breath, each sound that came from his lips, enraptured Vere in a way they had never felt before.
“I want to see it. I mean, you!” Vere looked up at Malik with frightened eyes. “Can I watch you, um…show me what to do with it…exactly…”
Malik kissed them. “Alright. I’ll show you.” He eased back onto the bed, laying down. He arched his lips, stripping, then kicking away his booty shorts. Vere’s eyes focused on his legs, his tail. He then spotted a patch of dark purple hair. His cock stood high, arched, pulsing above his body.
“Whoa-” Vere whispered under their breath.
“I like your eyes on me,” Malik panted. He took his hand around his cock, stroking slowly, focused on Vere. He moaned, gasping for breath. His back arched slightly. “It feels so good. Vere. Vere!”
The way Malik moaned their name made them stand at attention, in a couple of ways. Vere slowly stripped, removing the rest of their shirt, kicking off their pajama pants. They crawled up closer to Malik, laying down by his side. Kissing him, they ran their hand along his body. They were trembling, but they were also so certain. At least, they thought so.
Malik took Vere’s hand and put it around his cock. “Touch me. Please?”
Silently, they nodded, moving their hand up and down, watching Malik shudder in pleasure. Vere wanted that, too.
“Hmm?” Malik licked his lips and looked at Vere. “That’s new.” He rolled onto his side, stroking down Vere’s body. “Is it okay?”
They nodded silently again.
Malik tugged down Vere’s underwear, smirking in delight at seeing Vere completely exposed. “Look how cute you are. All smooth, so handsome.”
Vere bit their lip.
“You’re so hard.” Malik took hold of them, and their entire body pulsed and shook. “This is beyond delicious. Oh Vere,” he moaned. “You’re driving me crazy.”
How could they ever drive anyone crazy? Vere thought, though it was a shambled and patched together thought.
“More,” Vere whimpered. “Touch me more.”
Malik kissed them, rubbing his body against them, his cock against their hip. He moaned in Vere’s ear, drinking in the trembling delight Vere took in it.
“That’s it, good, so good,” Malik panted.
“I’m so dizzy,” Vere breathed. “Malik…you’re amazing. You’re so-” They went in for another kiss.
Malik took hold of both their cocks, stroking them together. “Breath, don’t pass out on me.” He kissed Vere again, moaning as their pulses mashed, becoming one. “You’re doing amazing. You taste divine.”
“I’ve never felt like this.” Vere shivered again. “It’s…strange…”
Malik smiled. “Do you want to take a break?”
Vere nodded while a few tears in their eyes. Malik released them and they hugged tight onto him, grasping him close, their grip iron tight.
Malik cupped the back of Vere’s head. “I’ve got you, love. I’m here.” He stroked Vere’s soft hair. “I’m yours.”
Taking in a shudder breath, Vere tried to calm themself. “Is this…is this how you feel all the time?”
“No,” Malik chuckled. “Only occasionally. If I were to go around like this all the time, I’d go insane.” He kissed Vere’s temple and breathed in the scent of their hair. “Usually, when I’m with you, I’m quite satisfied.”
“Really?” Vere whimpered.
“Of course! I told you that in the beginning, didn’t I? My libido is based on your libido. So what I feel right now is all you.”
Vere was shot by a lightning bolt. It coursed through their body, tensing their muscles, shocking their brain. Every thought was silenced, but wired. “It is?”
“Yes, I’m aroused because you are.” He nuzzled into Vere’s neck. “Your pulse is my pulse, and I am surging for you because of you. I am desperate to satisfy you in any way you desire.”
“I-” Vere’s throat went tight, dry in that instant.
He pulled back to look Vere in the face. “Vere, I adore you. I love my life here. I love you.” He smiled and petted the tears that came to Vere’s eyes. “Of all the things you doubt, never doubt that.”
Vere kissed him deeply, sniffling. “You mean it?”
Malik laughed, hugging Vere tightly back. “If I lie, please, lightning may strike me!” A silent beat, and then they both laughed at the absurdity of the moment. “See? No lightning. That means I love you. Doesn’t it?”
Tears poured from Vere’s eyes as they buried their face in Malik’s chest. It was strange to hear. Especially here of all places. They kissed Malik again, holding them close, rubbing against his strong, large body. Malik moaned against their lips, breath catching as the pulse continued to grow.
Vere grew dizzy. They were uncertain what to do with their hands. Do I touch him here? Do I feel him up there? They scrambled, grasping at Malik’s back, only knowing they wanted him close to his body.
Closer!
Closer!
More! More! More!
Vere’s entire being tensed. A new feeling! No. More than that. It was so intense, so extreme. It scared them for a moment. There was no pulsing, no breathing. It was a rush. No. More powerful than that even.
It was a release.
“Look at you,” Malik whispered into Vere’s ear. “You came for me.”
Vere was shuddering, barely able to speak. They just went limp.
Malik moaned into their ear as something warm surged against Vere’s belly. “Look at what you’re capable of.”
“I can’t think-” Vere whimpered.
Laughing, Malik kissed them, stroking their hair. “You did it.”
Vere shut their eyes, trying to put all their thoughts together. It was…so much! So much they weren’t used to. More tears.
“It’s okay.” Malik held them close. “You did beautifully.”
Vere remained silent, clutching Malik until it was as if the world was melting away. They were warm, safe, and then everything was soft. They drifted away, passing out from the exertion in Malik’s arms.
Vere woke in their dark room, aware they weren’t alone in the black inkiness of the night. They stretched out, yawning and relaxing against the warm bed. They stared out through the darkness, thoughts pieced together much better than before.
“Vere?” Malik murmured sleepily.
“Thank you,” Vere whispered. “That was…wonderful.” They chuckled, still a bit in disbelief.
Malik sighed dreamily, his hand resting on Vere’s bare chest. “I will do anything for you. I’m so glad you allowed me to share that with you.”
Vere inched closer to Malik on the bed, laying there, hoping their eyes would adjust so they could see Malik in the dark. “I don’t know if, or when, I’ll ever feel like it again.”
“You don’t need to force yourself on my account,” Malik purred.
“I liked it, though. Now that I can sort it out. I love being with you. But…I think it would only ever be you. I don’t think I could ever feel that way around anyone else,” the confession slipped out easily, freely. “It makes me so happy it’s you. I only ever want you.”
“You’ll make me cry,” he chuckled.
Vere smiled, able to see Malik’s lavender irises in the darkness. “I like what we have,” they continued. “If I ever lost that, I don’t think I’d ever be okay again.”
“It’s not going away,” Malik assured them, touching their face. “It will never go away. I promise.” His tail brushed against Vere’s leg under the comforter. The velvety texture of it relaxed Vere, helping them to ease back to sleep in Malik’s arms.
Harsh morning light woke Vere next. They sat up, rubbing their eyes, grumbling irritably under their breath. They got up, barely realizing they were nude, as they shuffled to the bathroom. Vere rinsed out their mouth, gazing into the mirror. There was a hickey on their neck.
“Ah-”
“Good morning.” Malik slinked into the bathroom door, a love drunk smile upon his face. “What would you like for breakfast this morning? Something big to recover all that energy from last night?”
“You gave me a hickey!” Vere gasped.
Malik licked his lips as he smirked. “So I did! Are you going to wear turtlenecks or should we go shopping for concealer?”
Vere’s face was bright red. “I’ve never had one before.”
“Lots of firsts last night.” Malik kissed Vere’s cheek lovingly. “I’ve got coffee on. Why don’t we chat over a cup or two?”
Vere looked into his eyes, heart skipping a beat. “Chat?”
“I want to tell you how cute you were last night, in very vivid detail.” He chuckled, holding out his hand. “I wouldn’t mind hearing my praises sung as well.”
Vere took his hand, holding it tight. “I wouldn’t know where to start.”
“Well, the beginning.” Malik grinned from ear to ear and Vere followed suit, clutching his hand tight as he led them into the kitchen.
Merry Christmas everyone! Happy holidays all! Enjoy this year's holiday tale of snowy romance and waking Jack frost for winter.
The piece of paper slips from your hand and into the box. You release a nervous breath, and a smile crosses your face. The box seems like nothing in the grand scheme of things, but every year the people of Rudbeck waited for it with brimming excitement.
Having placed your name into the box for the last few years, there was a chill that ran down your spine this year. This was your year; you just knew it! More young men and women came up behind you to insert their names for the selection. You even saw your sister, who shyly tucked her slip of paper behind her back when she saw you.
“I thought you weren’t coming.” Your smile grew as her cheeks burned bright.
Hannah frowned, keeping her hands tucked behind her back. “I asked Olaus. He said I should try one more time.”
You suspect she was also holding her husband’s name on a slip of paper. You couldn’t help but feel jealous of the newlyweds and their desire to continue the Rudbeck tradition.
“Who knows? Perhaps you will be blessed with a child of snow.” I teased her.
Her eyes flicked to the podium, then back to you. “That doesn’t matter. What matters is that someone can awaken the frost.”
Ah yes, the frost. The spirits of season blessed four towns. Each one responsible for waking the blossom, the heat, the falling, and the frost. Rudbeck was responsible for winter. Each year, a volunteer is selected from the box who will wake the King of Winter. It is a great honor, as the King will visit you after each frost he lays. Everyone wants the role of awakening the king. You had been waiting for years.
Every time you saw the Waker, they always seemed so…blissful after waking the king. All winter they floated around with their head in the clouds. You were never the jealous type; in fact, you were happy for them. But you so longed to be one of those blissful individuals for a winter.
Since you grew up in the selected ‘Town of Winter’, one might think you were built for the elements. But poor circulation had plagued your family for generations, and your career as a glassblower was more than a choice of artistic passion. The constant fires and excess heat of the shop were exactly the sort of escape you needed. Even if your goal was the King of Winter, you were a child of summer at heart.
One morning as you were preparing breakfast, there came a knock at your door. It was far too early for company.
“Wait,” you whispered. “What day is it?” You closed your robe tight around you and went to the door. There stood last year’s Waker, Mikkel, holding a bag.
“Congratulations!” He offered out the bag with his triumphant greeting. “Your name was just selected from the box this morning.”
Despite knowing in your heart that this was your year, you were wide-eyed with disbelief. “Come in!” You gasped, stepping aside to let him in. “Oh! Mikkel, how wonderful to see you!”
He chuckled, stepping into your small flat. Ever since last year, he had held this charming twinkle in his eye. It appeared as if he knew the secrets of the world.
You were practically dancing on your tiptoes. “I was just making breakfast. Would you like anything?”
“Something warm to drink.” He took a seat at your table. “I’m mainly here to tell you what you can expect when you go to wake King Frost.”
Coffee was at the ready; all you had to do was pour him a cup. “Just tell me when I can go!”
Mikkel laughed again. “I can see you’re excited. But there are a few tips I want to pass on.” He took the coffee mug, his fingers cool as they touched your skin.
“Really?” You sat down beside him, heart still pounding away.
“It’s freezing up there, and he doesn’t like warmth very much. So it’s important you take a tincture before you go.” He motioned to the bag. “You have the supplies you’ll need in there.”
Taking the bag onto your lap, you sorted through. The fire tincture was quite a large bottle. There were fur-lined gloves and socks as well. There was also a silvery bottle full of an opalescent fluid.
“I promise you’ll need that. Do not think you can do this on your own skill and cunning. It’ll be a big surprise when you first meet him.”
The vial itself was gorgeous; you could tell it was your Master’s work at the glass shop. But it was the viscous liquid inside that made the fine glass shine. “Is he truly as they say?” You’re not sure why you spoke so hushed.
Another knowing laugh came from Mikkel’s lips. “He is. Trust me, I'd used the whole vial by the time I woke him.”
Your belly churned with excitement. “That’s what I wanted to hear, Mikkel.” He leaned forward, giving him a soft kiss on the cheek. “Is there anything he likes I should know about?”
“He adores having fun. When he wakes up, he’ll want to play a bit.” His smile was so bright. “And don’t be afraid to push him around. I know he will intimidate you, but he needs to be fully awake.”
“I see.” You murmured.
Mikkel hesitated. There were words on his lips he wanted to speak but couldn’t get out. He lowered his gaze, eyes focusing on the vial in your hand.
“What’s wrong?” You asked.
He sighed bitterly. “I know this sounds selfish of me. I have already had my turn and all. But I would love to see him again. Maybe one night after his first frost I could stay with you? At least to tell him I think of him often.”
You smiled. “Of course! I don’t mind that at all.”
His cheeks flushed, and he looked near tears. “Thank you! I will pay you back for that kindness. I promise.”
“No worries. So when can I go?” You were eager to get to the king’s resting grounds. It was a brief journey outside town to the lake.
When you approached the edge of the lake, there was a woman waiting for you. She didn’t look too happy, and as if she were in a rush.
“Waker?” She grunted at you.
You nodded, clutching your bag of supplies in your hand.
The woman looked you up and down with a critical eye. “Have ya taken the tincture yet, honey?”
“One, yes!” It was a potent drink too. Your senses were already muddling and blurring as the heat grew in your belly.
She clicked her tongue a few times. “He likes the bigger girls.” She said this dismissively, despite the uplifting message. She stepped closer to the lake, stomped her foot a few times and threw out seeds across the frozen surface.
A moment later, the ice cracked, opening to reveal a set of stairs. The woman stepped aside. “There you go. Just let me know when you get back.” She pointed to the hut on the other side of the lake, which she immediately started walking towards.
“What do I-” She would not stop to listen. You peered down the stairs, seeing they went quite far. You swallowed and stepped down.
You were under the lake, frozen above you. There were plants suspended in the cold, a few creatures hibernating against rocks and flora. The sight awed you. Then, you stepped into a massive, cavernous room. There wasn’t much to it, aside from the king’s bed in the dead center.
“This is it,” you whispered. The fire tincture was now in your limbs and lips. You were roiling hot. You stripped off your coat, tossing it to the floor as you approached the bed. The bed was on a platform surrounded by a shroud of ice. You could see the king’s resting form inside, still as death.
You swallowed hard from the mixture of nerves and excitement. Your breath came out in thick, billowing clouds, which parted the sheer ice curtain. A moment of prayer and then you stepped towards his bed.
Biting your lip, you took in the king’s visage for the first time. Long white hair surrounded his head and dripped over his pillow. His white beard fell onto his bare chest. His features were sharp; his nose was long and hooked.
He lay bare on the bed as you gazed down. He was lean, with long fingers, nails like diamonds. You placed a knee onto the bed, your breath coming out in even thicker clouds.
“Wow,” you whispered. Removing your hat and scarf, you were awestruck by his body. Then you saw between his thighs.
“My goodness!” You gasped, crawling down to get a better look. The scepter of a king was always strong and mighty, but the scepter attached to this king was even mightier.
“Mikkel didn’t prepare me for this.” You murmured as you inspected it. “The cock of King Frost.” You took a deep breath. “It’s mine.”
The shaft was heavy in your hand. Frost at the tip chipped away, revealing a pink shine beneath. The fire tincture was working its magic, but it was also daring you to take a taste of the king. The cold of his glans mingled with a sort of dewiness, making him taste like snow cream. Your tongue, however, could not explore further. It became stuck to his pole.
Taking the glass vial, you opened it and poured the shimmering liquid over your tongue. As the frost melted, it tasted like sugar, crystalizing, shattering, and sweetening along his glans.
“I have to be careful.” You licked your lips, tasting the cold and sweetness. Taking off a glove, you rubbed the liquid over his cock, knocking away the frost and giving him an even more delicious shine.
Flicking your eyes up towards his face, the king showed no signs of waking. “I can’t wait for you to wake up.” You kissed his tip, going down. “I can’t wait to see what you are like.” You planted soft, inviting kisses down. Sucking slightly, you opened your lips over his sack. They were heavy and soft, with the same inviting creaminess as his tip.
Your mouth watered, causing drool to freeze on your chin. You dribbled more of the shining liquid onto his scepter. There came a pulse as you stroked him. You lapped up the underbelly before greedily taking the glans into your mouth. Moaning against him, urging his cock to wake before he did. You took him deep into your mouth, choking but not stopping.
King Frost was hardening. More than that, he was growing even larger than before. You gagged upon him, sputtering him out to see his icicle standing high and proud.
You knocked frozen spittle from your chin, sitting up to remove your pants and underclothes. Straddling the king’s thigh, you thrust your hips back and forth. His skin was cold, but your loins were wildfire. You left glossy trails on him that quickly froze over the next instant. Your heat and his cold make an intoxicating sensation on your lips.
“I’ve waited for you,” you whimpered. “I’ve heard all the stories. When I was told lullabies as a child, I was so enchanted with you.” You moaned out as your pleasure grew. “I’ve wanted to wake you. I’ve longed for it.” You continued to grind into his thigh. “I’d do anything for you.” You climbed up to him to plant soft, loving kisses on his lips.
You brushed aside his wild hair, admiring how the sharpness of his face didn’t make him jagged, but strange in the most beautiful way.
Reaching below, you touched yourself, sinking your fingers inside. You then took the damp tips, placing them upon his lips and into his mouth. His tongue was soft, teeth frighteningly sharp.
“Let my taste be the last thing you dream of,” you whimpered. You eased back, rising and guiding the icicle. You poured more of the shining liquid over the tip, rubbing it into your loins as well.
“Do you feel me?” You gazed up at him. “How warm I am? How wet?” You rubbed his tip against your folds. “Are you realizing this is real?”
The king’s eyelids were twitching ever so slightly.
Lowering down, you began taking him inside. He was so big, much bigger than you thought you could take. But the beautiful liquid was doing its job.
“I bet it feels better when you’re awake.” You whimpered as you took off your top, the last article of clothing you had on, aside from your socks. “I need you to wake up so you can truly fuck me, my king.” Your hips moved on their own. The fire tincture was guiding you, making you speak out loud, thrust harder than you intended.
King Frost’s eyes twitched more, causing his lashes to flutter. His lips parted, and snowflakes escaped with his breath.
“Yes! Yes! Wake up. It’s winter.” Your thrusts became faster, harder. You were already close. “Do you feel me coming for you? My king! I’m coming for you!”
The king’s hand gripped your thigh, and another breath of snowflakes fluttered around you. You didn’t stop, the fire tincture was pooling in your loins, burning, aching.
You needed to come! You needed to come for him!
King Frost’s eyes flashed open as you threw back your head, crying out in abandon as your body became wrecked with an intensity you had never reached. You gushed, spilling along his shaft.
The room was spinning as you collapsed onto the king’s chest. Shaking and gasping for breath, his hands roamed over your rear.
“Even better than last year’s.” He squeezed greedily at your ass.
Shakily, you sat up. “My king?”
Sitting up, the king smirked down upon you. His hair flowed around his head like a wild mane. “Let me see you, Waker.” He held your chin between his long fingers, smoothing his thumb across your heated lips.
“They get better and better each year.” He licked his lips.
You shot up, wrapping your arms around his neck and kissing him with a desperation that had left you in childhood. King Frost continued fondling your rear, easing his cock between your cheeks.
King Frost chuckled as he kissed the top of your head and temple. “Catch your breath. I won’t tire you so quickly.” He lifted your chin again, studying your face with keen eyes. “You will be mine all winter. Do you want me to give you my all now, or do you wish to wait?”
“I want it all now! I’ve been waiting for you for so long!” You realized you were overeager, but the fire tincture was forcing you to speak again.
King Frost’s laugh was jovial and sweet. “Would you like to play with me?” His smirk was dastardly.
You nodded. “Yes, my king.”
“Call me Jack,” he laughed. “No need to be formal now that you’ve come on my cock.” He reached down, stroking himself and moaning indulgently. “You actually got me warm. Feel.”
You placed your hand around him, his pulse growing more intense.
“Go ahead, play. I am all yours after all.” He watched your hand go up and down, up and down, grin ever present. “Is there anything you would like us to do, my Waker?”
“I was going to ask you the same thing,” you giggled. “I want to know how you’d like to play with me?”
The king was upon you in an instant, pinning you down on the bed. He flipped your rear up, pushing your knees beside your ears. He plunged his long fingers into you, opening you up.
“My, my, my. All the things I could do to you.” He held out his palm, forming a rounded icicle in the center. He pressed it into you, slowly easing it in and out. It was absolutely freezing, thank goodness for the fire tincture.
“Look how fast it’s melting.” He removed what remained of the icicle and lapped what melted from inside. He slurped loudly, moaning and growling as he opened you with his fingers again. His tongue swirled inside you, long and cold.
He laughed against you, pulling back his tongue as he kissed your clit. “I could do that all winter.”
“Do I make good tea?”
Jack threw his head back, guffawing. He then slapped your rear with glee. “You and I are going to have great fun, my darling! Great fun!” Jack laid you back upon the bed and stepped off the bed.
As you peered through the curtains, you saw that the cavernous room had taken on a more cozy appearance. There were carvings in the ice of animals dancing among snowflakes. A grand chair had appeared, and with it, a small serving cart laden with bottles and food.
“Come, come,” he beckoned you, curling his long fingers. “Eat something. I’m sure all those stairs and fucking made you hungry.”
There was an open tin of Turkish Delight, a beautifully crafted gingerbread house, petite fours with glittering frosting, and wine served in bottles similar to the vial of shimmering liquid. Jack opened one, poured a glass and drank.
You took a gumdrop from the gingerbread out, sucking off the frosting and sugar before the sweetness filled your mouth.
Jack’s fingers caressed your back. “If you don’t like sweets, I can get you something else. Besides myself, I mean.”
You shook your head. “I have a sweet tooth.”
“So do I!” He then offered you the wine, letting you sip from his cup. It too was quite sweet. Some dribbled down your chin and onto your breast. “Ah, for me.” He knelt down, kicking your jaw, your neck. His tongue trailed down your breast until your nipple was between his lips.
“Jack,” you whimpered. “I’m sensitive.”
He bit, causing you to scream out in pain and arousal. A smile came into his eyes. He took icing from the gingerbread house, smearing it on the other nipple. He licked and bit, growling as he feasted.
As your body trembled, Jack swept you off your feet, lifting you from the ground and holding you in his arms. There were more kisses, soft moans. A pleasure rippled through you as Jack took you back to bed.
The sheets were cool against your back. The fire tincture fully engulfed your whole body. Jack rested his body on top of yours, kissing you, petting you. His hands stroked down your legs and under your thighs, hoisting them up before placing his icicle upon you. He studied how deep it would go, eyes shimmering.
You bit your lip, already well aware of how he fit inside. But you didn’t know how he would move.
Jack took the vial, pouring the rest of the contents over himself as well as upon your folds. He slipped it inside you with his fingers, gently stocking the fire there to burn even hotter.
“Please-” the word slipped from your lips as a desperate plea. “I need you now.”
Jack pressed his finger onto your lips and then your tongue. “Don’t worry. You have me.” He then slowly, achingly, pressed back inside you. Jack took his time to admire how you stretched for him, swallowed him. He put his hand over your belly and smirked.
“That’s it,” he moaned. “This old bone still feels young, doesn’t it?” His hips pressed him deeper, where his cold met your fire.
You cried out, muffled by his fingers in your mouth.
“There’s the secret,” he whispered to you. “I could not shake my slumber without this.” He started with soft strokes. He was slow, studying, taking his fingers from your tongue and trailing them all over your body.
“If I could make winter eternal, and please all the maidens and gentlemen of this village, trust me, I would.” He chuckled, with a brilliant smile on his lips. “I am addicted to intimacy. The closeness that comes with the cold.” The slow, soft strokes were becoming deeper.
“Do you remember Mikkel?” You whimpered.
Jack’s eyes shone. “Of course I do. I remember all my Wakers.”
“He wants to see you again. With me.” Those words urged on his thrusts. A memory, perhaps, that drove his lust to be stated faster.
“I would love that.” Jack’s breath began filling the room with snow and fog. “It wouldn’t be the first time,” he laughed.
The fire tincture was burning through your whole body. The surrounding snow turned to steam before even touching your skin.
“I’ll take you both. I’ll watch you take each other.” Jack growled as his affection turned powerful. “My Wakers-”
The heat and ice from you both turned into ice-cold waters. It bubbled over your head, drowning you. The intensity throbbed through your whole body, aching your limbs, curling your toes.
You opened your eyes, gasping out loud as you shot out of bed.
“Oh good, I can close the lake.” It was the woman from before, flipping through a book she dropped onto the table.
“What?” You gasped.
“Jack’s out and about now. Good job.” The woman stepped out of her house and into the snow, chucking something onto the lake’s surface.
“How did I get here?” You yelped.
“Jack always takes care of his Wakers.” The woman huffed as she sat back down at her table. “Enjoy it.”
You got out of bed and stared out the window as snow fell. A smile grew on your lips as Jack’s cold seed seeped down your leg.
Female Main Character (plus size) x Male Monster (10.4k words)
Food to Flirt - Size Difference - Arranged Marriage - Instant Attraction - Secret Meetings
“It’s not so bad,” my brother said. I know he was trying to lighten the mood; he was trying to be a good big brother. But I was not in the type of mood that anyone could lighten! Not even a bit!
“Have they ever selected you to be basically subjected to the feminine equivalent of tar and feathering?“I gave him a warning glare, that little sisterly expression that says you screwed up and grandmama is going to find that wooden spoon.
“Eden! I had nothing to do with this,” Bram said as he slunk down into his seat and kicked his heavy boots.
“You just had to save the prince’s life, didn’t you?” I daggered him with my words, poking my fingers into his arm, shoulder, and cheek. He lay there and took his punishment from my short, chubby fingers.
He sighed dramatically and threw his arm up. “Whatever was I thinking? I should have been thinking about you! Dear sister! I should have let Septimus die there on that battlefield! Dear sister! Forgive me!”
I kept needling him with my fingertips. “That’s right!”
He swiftly grabbed both my wrists with one of his. “You think I would have had any idea something like this would happen for saving Prince Septimus?”
I pouted, bemoaning how he got our mother’s lovely hands while I got our father’s. It wasn’t fair. A lot of things happening to me right now weren’t fair.
“He has no sisters, so I would not get married…unless-” his thoughts turned just enough for me to wrench free.
“The kingdom of Yuria lines up prospective brides for the princes, allowing them to pick from the line until they narrow it down to a few maidens.” I repeated from memory, having read up on Yurian traditions when I learned of my so-called selection for Prince Septimus.
Bram scoffed.
“I am already lined up enough, thank you.” I scoffed. “I stand out with our cousins and their friends enough. Picture my appearance next to Yuria’s dragonborns! Imagine Bram! Imagine!”
“You’re shaking the carriage!” Bram snapped. “And what does it matter? You’re adorable for a sister, smarter than all our tutors-”
I set my jaw and glared at him. “Yurian’s are built, and proud of their physical exploits and accomplishments. They like fit, they love muscle.” I held up my arm. My short, chunky, little arm and smacked it, letting Bram witness the prime fatty jiggle from the impact. “I pride myself on perfecting the best tiramisu and on how many strawberries I can eat in a sitting. I am going to appear like a fucking idiot! A swine in a silk dress and purse.”
“Small,” Bram corrected. “No one is going to think you’re stupid, Eden.”
“Laughingstock.” I nodded my head, already decided. I flopped back and sighed, trying to keep myself from crying. “You’ve done this to me! You’ve made me the short, pale, piggy of the royal Yurian marriage line!”
“I made you short?”
I screamed and threw myself at Bram.
“Kids! Quiet back there! You’re spooking the horses!” Dad yelled from the carriage seat. He was all too glad to drive us in. After all, Mom had gone into a trance-like state upon my selection and was all but assured I would be the next Yurian princess.
Truly, I love my family. They are all so supportive and loving and kind. But they are unfortunately all fools who believe I have a chance at catching the eye of some hulking, masculine, thoroughly trained and proper dragonborn prince.
Yurian castles were actually more like strongholds that housed the entire community. Massive walls and gates at each end of the compass with a monstrous courtyard filled with vendors, trade, and anything one could desire. The royal family stayed in the highest tower above the south gate; we would stay in the tower southeast.
Although as soon as we were inside and my father could step down from the carriage, he was already hungrily looking around.
“I had been daydreaming about Yurian fried chicken,” my father sighed. “They use a type of curry powder that will keep your sinuses clean for decades.” He proudly put his arm around me. “Soon, I’ll be able to get that curry powder delivered to my front door.”
“Dad,” I grumbled. I didn’t have the heart to tell him he and Mom shouldn’t have been so confident.
“Wait here, sweetness,” Dad said as he stepped aside, sniffing out the dish his heart called for.
I waited there by the carriage while Dad hunted fried chicken. Bram shared dirty jokes with the palace guards he had gone to battle with. Beholding all the tall, beautiful Yurian women, I wished I had powerful arms like theirs, waists thick from muscle, not from cheesecake.
“I bet you like strawberries.”
I nearly jumped out of my skin. Suddenly, there was a ram-driven cart near our carriage. The ram was twice as big as me, though the cart seemed dainty and quite pretty, decorated to resemble a gingerbread house made of wood.
The Yurian vendor was, well, let’s just say it might take four of me to please a man like that properly. Tall, rugged, powerful. His scales were a mix of silvery gray and burgundy flame, creating markings along his body that reminded me of raspberry jam in trifle.
I blinked, realizing he was smiling coyly at me. “Excuse me?”
“I bet you are a lady who likes strawberries.” He leaned forward ever so slightly on the cart, flashing me a smile of teeth where most were gold.
“Um-” His voice was deep and velvety; it took away my ugly duckling guard. “Yes. They’re my favorite.” I stepped closer to his cart. “How could you tell?”
He chuckled. “Well, your lips are a dead giveaway.” His voice became a velvety purr. He reached into his cart. “It was between that or peaches.”
Yurians were known to be flirtatious, enjoying making warm-blooded folk blush. He then produced a tray of these plump, soft-looking dollops of pink.
“You’re in luck, because I made strawberry today.” He held the tray for me. “Take one. A treat to welcome you to Yuria.”
The confection was soft, bouncy. I took a delicate bite at first, marveling at the texture. There was a decadent strawberry filling as well. I moaned with pleasure as I ate.
“Royal mochi, made to the queen’s loving specifications,” he chuckled.
“Oh, my goodness.” I covered my mouth with my hand as it felt so sinful to chew. “I can’t believe this was made by hand! let alone anyone mortal!”
He laughed with pride. “That’s why I had to give you one. I had to make sure you would return and come buy more.” He chuckled, silver eyes flashing in the sun.
I clicked my tongue after licking the last bit of rice flour from my fingertip. “I may not be here long. But I would certainly buy as many as I can.”
He tilted his head. “I can send through the mail.”
I giggled, already reaching for my purse to buy out his cart then and there. “Well, it may not be safe, but I am so very tempted.”
“Eden!” Bram called from inside the carriage. “Where the hell is Dad?”
“He’s looking for fried chicken!” I turned back to the mochi vendor. “I had best hurry. Give me four to take.”
The vendor had a strange expression upon his face. One of confusion and intrigue. “Your name is Eden?”
I nodded. “My mother wanted me to sound like an inviting and wonderful thing.” I scoffed. “Joke is on her; I took after my father. My brother and I should switch names.” I offered him the money.
“I wouldn’t say that,” he purred again as he handed me a box with my mochi. “I think your name suits you well.”
I blushed, looking away shyly before giving him a smile. “I’ll be staying here in the southeast tower.” Don’t wander too far.” I let out a girlish giggle.
“I promise! I won’t.” He smiled devilishly at me, like he offered more than mochi on his cart.
My goodness, I hadn’t had thoughts like these since Bram brought his soldier friends to the lake house.
“I’ll try to make a few strawberries for you. I usually do a unique flavor each time I’m here.” His tail swayed behind him.
“Oh. You don’t need to do that. I’m sure I’ll be happy with whatever flavor you have.” I smiled shyly up at him, licking my lips slightly.
“Then I will try my best to outdo myself each time.”
Oh my! I was growing warm all over.
“Eden!”
“Coming!” I huffed before bowing my head to the mochi vendor and trotting back to the carriage.
“It is so wonderful to meet you, Bram.” Queen Kaori greeted us in our room, kissing Bram’s cheeks. “My Septimus has told me so much about you. I feel I have let you down.”
“Let me down?” Bram laughed. “No, no, your highness, I did only what my family taught me was right. I do not expect thanks.”
She smirked, tall, and regal. Her scales were dark silver and purple, giving her an almost shadow-like visage. But her eyes were bright, almost like diamonds.
“That is why I am so excited to have your sister here.” She turned, standing before me like a goddess. “Miss Eden, welcome!” She knelt down to hug me, and she smelled like the most luxurious of perfumes.
Her hug surprised me! “Oh! Yes, thank you.”
She squeezed me tight, and then also kissed my cheeks. “I am honored to have you here. My little Platecrusher is quite the stubborn one. He has been putting off this selection for ages upon ages.” She sounded distraught. “Now, he has no choice. It is this, or back to the front lines.”
It sounded quite harsh, but Bram had spoken about Septimus’ unwillingness to take part in his family’s royal customs. He said that, as the youngest of seven, he felt useless to the cause and didn’t see the need to have any fuss over him.
“Oh,” she noticed the box of mochi on my table. “I see you already have something in common with my little Platecrusher.” She was using his childhood name, as any loving Yurian mother would. “He has had the biggest sweet tooth ever since he freshly hatched. Right from his egg, he made his way straight for the sweet root to teethe upon. “And I think he must be made of mochi, the way he eats it.”
“He always traded me for my dessert rations,” Bram replied.
She clicked her tongue. “Well I’ve brought you your selection box.” She motioned to the wooden box on the table. “The journal is in there, along with extra paper and ink. There’s also the fabric book. Go through it to select the material and dress you want made for selection day.”
My stomach became queasy.
Queen Kaori smiled upon me. “I know you’re not the usual Yurian type. But you are of the people who exude what matters most to us.” She smiled reassuringly at me. “Hold strong, little Eden.” She bowed to us, leaving the room as if her feet never touched the ground.
“That is the most beautiful woman I have ever met,” Bram sighed dreamily.
I glanced at the box and pouted. “And she’s kind on top of it!” I huffed. “When did royalty stop having the worst flaws imaginable?”
“Now, Edi,” Dad tried to coax.
I sat down with the box, opening it to find my supplies inside. Every day, I had to write little Platecrusher a letter, detailing things about myself so he could get to know me without appearances. The journal I would fill for the king and queen, for their own input. This would be a very long few weeks for me. I wasn’t much of a writer, and I didn’t enjoy talking about myself. At least I knew I could visit the mochi vendor each day to forget my worries for a moment.
That evening I could hear Dad’s snoring through the walls. Back home, there was a distance between our rooms, so I never had to hear it. But here there was just a wall, and it didn’t matter how much brick there was; Dad’s snores could break through. Poor Bram, but then again, he could sleep during battle. I’m sure Dad’s snores were nothing compared to that.
I went into the hall, which connected our tower with the rest of the southeast housing. It was quiet, but murmurs of life came through locked doors. I roamed down to the solarium, where the south and east walls met and glass decorated the entire place, which someone filled with plant life. I sat there, staring out the large windows towards the moon and stars that would hover over home and Mom.
“Unusual.” The deep voice came out of nowhere.
I turned abruptly, looking with wide, frightened doe eyes towards the mochi vendor, who was rising from lying down between plant beds.
“It’s you!” I clutched my hand to my robe, closing it shut more.
“I was about to say the same thing.” His silver eyes matched the glow of the moon; his silver scales seemed to twinkle like the stars. “Unable to sleep away from home?”
I shrugged, screwing up an awkward smile. “Unable to sleep too close to it. My father snores.”
“I see.” He stood over one bed overflowing with lush life. “I was checking a few plants before bed.” He held a flowering vine in his large hand. “Found myself stargazing a bit too hard.”
“Oh,” I murmured. “Something you’re trying not to think about?”
He smiled. “Smart, aren’t you?”
I chuckled. “I suppose I am trying to do the same thing.”
“You’re one of the prince’s lineup, aren’t you?” He asked, head hung a little low, brows pursed curiously.
I furrowed my brow in return. “I am.“ He and the queen were impressed by my brother Bram, so they invited me. Look at me.” I tried to laugh it off, but the mochi vendor nodded his head.
“I am.”
A shiver of surprise ran through my body, tingling even the ends of my hair. I scoffed to shake it off. “Not exactly a Yurian beauty standard.”
He tilted his head one way and then the other. “I wouldn’t say that. The majority of Yurians prefer individuality rather than looks. That’s why the line-up starts with the letters and the journaling.”
I pressed my lips together. That would explain the box and its contents. “What about you?” I asked. “What do you go for?”
He chuckled. “My life revolves around mochi. I like sweetness and softness.”
I’m not sure if that was a direct correlation, or he was trying to make me feel better. But it turned my body into a box of embers.
“I like a flavorful filling to go with it.” He shrugged, smirk growing ever bigger. “So yes. I prefer personality to anything else. But I have my preference.
I swallowed hard, gulping down the beating lump in my throat. I forced a laugh that squeaked a bit too much. “Like strawberry mochi?”
His eyes seemed to shine. “Yes, like strawberry mochi.”
I let out a nervous, bizarre laugh, quickly trying to correct that mistake by forcing a polite sort of titter. I cleared my throat when that also seemed mad. “Excuse me.”
An amused snicker came from his mouth. “I wouldn’t worry so much about the lineup. The prince, eh, he’s the youngest, so this is a sort of pomp and circumstance to make him feel included. You know? The queen, she tries, she wants all her sons to be happy with their place. But with seven?” He scoffed, rolling his eyes. “It’s hard to have a place.”
I furrowed my brow slightly. “You speak as if you know him.”
There was a pause, a puff to his chest as he tried to hold in laughter. “He enjoys my mochi. Big, big fan of sweets that prince is.”
“That’s quite good to know.” That sent a spark of excitement through me. A common thread between the prince and I. An idea of how to impress him. Maybe I would survive here after all.
“Would you like another secret about poor number seven?” The mochi vendor asked with a sly smirk.
I giggled coyly, whispering to him playfully. “If you have more secrets, I will gladly take them.”
The mochi vendor stood, walked closer and took a seat near me. He smelled of earth, like he had been digging in the flower beds. There was a slight hint of something herbal. I know the Yurian dragonborn had a special oil and tincture to make their scales so shiny and smooth. What herb was it? It was so tantalizing.
“The prince is desperate to escape.”
I gasped softly. He was so close to me; his whisper tickled my ear, my neck. Hell, my soul. “Escape?”
The mochi vendor nodded. “He does not care for the royal life. Being number seven, he feels his only jobs are to go into battle and appear at social functions. He wants a simple life, a home in the countryside, a farm to tend to, a family to adore, a wife to pleasure.”
I shivered. “He told you this.”
He chuckled. “He thinks about it all the time.” He then furrowed his brow. “What was your name again?”
“Eden.” I replied, breathless.
“Eden.” The way he said my name made me sound…delicious. “Of course. How could I forget?”
Despite my place in the lineup, I wanted him. This mochi vendor — with his deep, comforting voice, his powerful hands, his jewel-like scales. My god, he could throw me around like my waist size didn’t matter at all.
I swallowed hard, trying to keep the uh…hard thoughts out of my mind. What must it be like? No, do not think about cock!
“How about I walk you back to your quarters?” he offered. “It’s late, and I’m sure you wouldn’t want your first letter to number seven to be written in a sleepy fog.” He offered his hand to me.
“Thank you. I’m not too worried about the letters,” I sighed. I took his hand, and the crackle that ran through me made my face light up like flaming cherries. “What’s your name?” My voice cracked.
The mochi vendor smirked. “Call me Sep.”
“Sep” is a rather simple name for a Yurian. I smiled. “It has been a pleasure to meet you, Sep. Thank you for helping to ease my mind.” I wanted to ease him into bed, but I had duties at hand.
I was standing in a room with others in the lineup. The queen was fitting us with special dresses for the selection event. I wanted to be eating mochi, especially after seeing the Yurian maidens and gentlemen also in the line lineup.
“You’re from Fayvein! Oh, I love the countryside! I’m so jealous.” One candidate started talking to me. She was a tall, leggy Yurian with pitch-black scales and a split tail. She was gorgeous, and her name was Sable.
I was nervous, but my father said that perhaps everyone in the lineup is nervous. “I have to admit, I miss it. Last night I was looking at the moon and thinking about how it looked over our cow pasture back home.”
“You have cows?” She asked excitedly.
I nodded. “A dairy, actually.”
Sable squealed. “No wonder you have such soft skin.”
I chuckled softly. What was skin to perfect glittering scales? She looked carved from onyx, come to life to woo all men within her reach and feed off their adoration to stay beautiful forever. But she was far too nice to be that way.
“Thank you,” I smiled shyly.
“Eden!” the queen’s voice was sharp through the soft murmur of the room. “Come, come, darling. I have such ideas for you.” She extended her hand to me as I stood up, moving through the crowd that watched my every step.
“You will look so darling in Yurian silk.” Kaori said. “Did you make a selection from the fabric book?”
“I liked a couple of things.” The Yurian before me wore a belt of many pockets and a bracelet of puffy material, which was filled with various pins, dozens upon dozens of them until their wrist looked spiked.
“A soft one!” The Yurian tailor announced.
As they spoke those words, I felt dread.
“Strawberry,” the tailor gasped again. “She will be perfect in the strawberry regalia!” They excitedly tapped their feet and clapped their hands.
“It’s up to her, Jubal,” Kaori giggled. “But I think you are right.”
“Oh, please,” Jubal begged me. “Oh, please let me try it on you. If you dislike it, I will understand!”
I fought the urge to fidget and play with my fingers as I stood under their expectant gazes. “Um…sure. I like strawberries.”
Jubal ran off giddily, opening up a trunk and tossing out bundles of fine fabric.
Kaori suddenly started playing with my hair. “I used to have a friend as a girl who had such soft hair like yours. I used to beg her to let me play with it.” She giggled. “Not much hair around these parts,” she teased.
I chuckled with her. “Oh, thank you. I enjoy having my hair played with, Your Highness.”
Jubal came running back up, happily tapping their toes as they showed me the fine fabric that was lush red and soft pink, decorated with glittering, golden thread shaped like teardrops. Jubal placed it against my skin, wrapping it about my arm so they could see if it suited my skin.
“I’ve never really worn red before,” I admitted. “Back in Fayvein, it’s all about pastels.”
“You were born for red,” Kaori murmured. “You will certainly catch Platecrusher’s eye in this fabric.”
“It’s perfect! And I haven’t been able to use this fabric for years! Please!” Jubal begged me, wiggling from tip to toe.
I nodded. “I like it.”
Jubal exclaimed loudly, tapping their toes again. “Oh wonderful! Wonderful!”
After going through dress options and being sized, I was more than ready to escape into the courtyard. I had an allowance from the queen to spend, and all I wanted was something meaty, and more mochi than I could eat.
“Yurian’s like it spicy,” Bram warned me. “Be careful what you eat.”
“Don’t worry about me,” I scoffed at him. “Go deal with your business; I’ll deal with mine.” I shooed him off to go meet his friends at the pub.
There was a noodle stand that sold its noodles in the most adorable lidded bowls made of handmade paper. I took my bowl and went searching for the noodle stand, hoping I could eat near Sep. I saw him finally in a shady spot right near the southeast gate.
“I’ve been waiting for you!” Sep exclaimed. “Come, sit with me.” He offered me his stool, leaning on his cart to look at me.
“I am starving.” I said, sitting my bowl in my lap.
“Noodles, eh?” he chuckled. “Have you ever had Yurian food before?”
I shook my head. “No. Aside from your mochi, this will be my first. The thick noodles had a red sauce that clung to them. I took my first bite, trying to be delicate as I slurped up the noodles. The bite of the noodles was satisfying, and the sauce had a nice tangy kick.
Then the heat built on the back of my tongue.
Sep was trying not to snicker as my face grew red.
“I see!” I took another bite, not wanting to seem weak in front of Sep. Fayvein didn’t have many spicy dishes. And in our dairy, I was used to cheesy, creamy dishes. The acidity, the spice, it was quite new.
He finally broke out laughing.
“Shut up!” I pouted.
“Here.” Septimus offered me a mochi covered in black and white sesame seeds. “It’ll help soak up the spice.”
I took the mochi, eagerly biting through the soft flesh, finding a surprisingly savory yet sweet filling.
“You just eat that.” Sep took my bowl. “A trade. I love Pow noodles.”
“But the flavor is so good,” I replied. “I thought I could handle it.” Another massive bite of mochi would save me! Maybe I wasn’t as red as the strawberry fabric. “I would never make it as a Yurian bride.”
Sep scoffed. “Nah, don’t say that.”
I turned and scoffed right back at him. “We all know my invitation here is a novelty.” I chewed slowly on the mochi and sighed. “Everyone has been so kind at least. Even the others in the lineup.”
He tilted his head, looking down at me with a soft gaze. “We Yurians look mean, but we all have good hearts. Do you think your brother would have risked his life for the prince otherwise?”
I finished the large mochi, dusting the rice flour from my fingertips. “You’re right. But you must admit, I am a fish out of water here.”
“If that were the case, you’d be dead,” Sep gave me a wink. “That doesn’t appear to be the case here. More like a kitten wrangled up by a mother hen.”
I smiled. “Maybe.”
I had little time to stew, though. I had to send off my letters and write in the journal. There were more fittings for my dress to attend to, and teas with the other potential mates in the lineup.
“We are supposed to prepare a gift for the prince,” one girl bemoaned. “I don’t know what to do!”
“I have been making little paper stars to fill a jar.” Another girl replied.
“I hate all my paintings,” one more scoffed from the corner.
I could have kept this to myself; instead, I shared. “I heard the prince has a massive sweet tooth. Perhaps baking would be the best gift.”
“No!” the first girl exclaimed. “Eden, that is my worst attribute!”
“Mine too!” The room bubbled up with murmuring between the others, who all seemed to doubt their skills in the kitchen.
I thought for a moment, wanting to sit on my hands and agree. Instead, I opened my mouth one more time. “I can help. I’m quite used to making cakes and sometimes bread.”
Then, I took on the role of a teacher. The kitchen was hot with all the extra bodies in it, regardless of the stoves. There was a mess of flour and sugar, the aroma of sweets along with charred crusts.
“No, you don’t bathe them in eggs. The egg wash is like painting on the dough, so that way it becomes golden!” I was quickly explained to a potential mate who was about to dunk their entire lump of pastry into a bowl of eggs.
“Oh! Oh my gosh! Thank you Eden! I knew that sounded silly.” He laughed.
Most of the potential mates had rarely set foot in the kitchen, and a few others knew the basics of cooking, but not baking. I thought of how I would explain this all to Sep, and how he’d laugh at the humor of the situation. He’s probably wondering where I am.
I then had to stop myself and that train of thought. I would not be in Yuria much longer. Not only that, I hadn’t even been here that long either. I shouldn’t put so much…thought into a mochi vendor.
Even if I really liked Sep, what was to become of it? I had to face reality.
“The heart is a strange thing sometimes,” my father said as we sat down for supper. “Much like the wind, you can never tell which direction it will go.”
I pouted. “Yeah, I suppose.” I took a piece of bread, chewing slowly. “Where’s Bram?” My eyes cut to the empty seat at the table.
“With his war buddies, I’m sure.” Dad put more food on my plate, seeing I wasn’t eating all that much. “Did you write your letter?”
“Sort of.”
“Sort of?” Dad laughed. “Either you did or you didn’t.”
I scrunched up my face. “I just asked the prince a question, that’s all. What would he do if he thought he was falling in love with someone?” I shrugged, picking at my plate. “Food for thought, I suppose.”
I went walking that evening, heading to the solarium yet again. Funny how I never got to use it during the day for its intended sunny purposes. I sat on the same bench I always did, gazing out towards the moon, thinking of Mom briefly before my thoughts turned back to mochi and…conflict.
Part of me was expecting Sep to reappear. Well, more like hoping than expecting. But I was alone there.
“Oh well,” I grumbled to myself. I lay down, hidden by plants and vines dripping from the ceiling.
“You should turn here,” I heard a voice faintly whisper. Then a laugh. “You should have stayed in bed.”
“I can’t help it. I won’t be able to see you tomorrow,” a woman whispered back. The sound of kissing, passion.
“I’m sure you’ll sneak away,” the male replied. “Like today, and yesterday, and the day before.”
The woman moaned softly. “I can’t stop thinking about you, about what you do to me.”
At that point, curiosity got the better of me. I had to see the longingly in love, or lust, couple who made kissing sound like the most needed thing before air. I kept myself hunkered low, hissing between large, bushy plants, and I saw…
My brother?
I had to hold my breath to keep silent.
“You could have stayed the night,” the woman purred, just out of view.
“And risk getting caught by your brood?” Bram was grinning from ear to ear, eyes alight and dazzling. I had never seen such a look on his face before. He took a step back, pulling the woman into his arms.
OH MY GODDESS!
“I’ll see you soon, my darling. Promise.” She kissed him before walking off.
Bram blew kisses after her, basically floating on air until I yanked him down to my level. He looked petrified despite the cloudy haze of romance still in his eyes.
“What are you doing?!” I hissed at him.
“Eden!” His voice cracked, and he scrambled, falling on his rear and pressing his back into the wall. “Wha-what are you doing here?”
“Queen Kaori?” I snapped at him. “Are you out of your mind?”
“Maybe!” he yelped. “I mean…” he was searching for some way to explain himself. “It’s not the first time!”
I pummeled his chest with my tiny fists. “What are you thinking? Obviously, it’s just what’s in your pants!”
“It’s not!” He tried to shield himself from me. “I adore Kaori! I have!”
I stopped long enough to look into his face. “Explain yourself!”
He instinctively shielded his face. “Back when I saved Septimus!” He opened one deep-pinched eye. “Kaori was the one who took care of me. We bonded, we…” he gulped. “We fell in love.”
I just stared at him, wide-eyed, wild. “Is that why I am really here?”
“No! No, of course not. Kaori genuinely thought you and Septimus would make a good match. I told her so much about you. Bragged really about what a sweet, kind, understanding-” I started slapping him. “Stop! Eden, please!”
I grabbed his shoulders and shook him. “Even if Septimus picks me, how fucked up is that going to be if you’re the queen’s concubine?”
“I want to marry her!”
I stopped shaking him and took a deep breath. I sat down beside him, setting my head upon his shoulder. He smelled of Kaori, that same sweet, dark perfume.
“I’m falling for the mochi vendor,” I grumbled.
“Mochi vendor?” He sounded genuinely lost, not that I had set him up on a path to find my point.
I sighed. “Can you even marry the queen?”
He shrugged. “She’s the queen; she can do what she wants.”
“You don’t look like a king.”
Bram laughed. “Yeah. I know. Big guy like me? Who would ever believe it? But I don’t care about that. I just want to be with Kaori. I know it’s strange, but…she’s everything.” He took a deep breath. “Sorry I didn’t tell you. I was just…well, I wanted to be sure. But who’s the mochi vendor?”
It then clicked. “So if you marry the queen then…” I wouldn’t have to worry. I could be in Yuria or at home whenever I wanted. But if Bram wasn’t at home, they would expect me to take over the farm and the dairy.
“I think you’d like Septimus too.” Bram replied. “Give this thing a real fighting chance. See what happens; you never know.”
I pouted. “Easy for you to say.”
Bram rose, offering me his hand. I took it, and silently we returned to our chamber. We sat up almost all night talking about him and Kaori. It was obvious he loved her, and I envied how he was feeling. I too, wanted that sort of romance.
The next day, I was exhausted, excusing myself from activities with the others in the lineup to sleep and be lazy. I did, however, get hungry enough I wanted to venture back out into the courtyard.
“There you are!“There you are!” Those words greeted me as soon as I left the gate. “Where have you been?” Sep seemed excited to see me.
I hoped I didn’t look terrible with thick eye bags and dark circles. “The other marriage candidates turned me into a teacher.” I put on a bright smile for him. “They kept me busy all day!”
“Ooh, too bad. I made a speciality yesterday.” He said this to toy with me. “Guess you’ll have to wait to see if I ever make it again.”
I giggled. “Fate may be on my side for that one,” I teased back.
He furrowed his brow. “What makes you say that?”
“Nothing.” I so wanted to tell him the big secret, but I had to respect my brother’s wishes, as well as Kaori’s.
Sep was already packaging mochi for me. “You think you’ve got a good chance with the prince, don’t you?
That sent a shock through my system. “No. That’s not what I was trying to suggest at all. You know I don’t have high hopes.”
“Hypothetical then, humor me.” He handed me the box of mochi. “What will happen when you meet the prince? Maybe, just maybe, you’ll discover you have a chance?”
I wrinkled my nose. “That the prince likes short, round, pink things?”
Sep beamed; he seemed proud of that. “And what if he does?” He licked the pad of his thumb as he looked at me. “What then? All this worrying and doubt about yourself, and then you look into his eyes and see something. A future, happiness, everything your heart could desire.”
“That sounds like a very magical glance.” I was looking into his eyes. “Especially when, well, feelings may grow elsewhere.”
He bent down slightly to be closer to me. “But what if?”
I shrugged, heart pounding, face flaming. “I would follow my heart.”
“That is exactly the thing I like to hear.” Sep took my hand. “Meet me in the solarium tonight. Once the moon blossoms open.” He kissed my knuckles.
Please, this little body of mine can only take so much! “Okay. But, why?” I was breathless, practically squeaking my reply.
Sep chuckled. “You’ll see. I want it to be a surprise.”
I nodded, ready to turn and walk away, floating on air. But I had to drop back down to earth. “Oh! I need another box.”
Sep laughed. “Another box? Not going to miss me again tomorrow, are you?”
I shook my head. “No. I want to send them to the prince. I know he’s a big fan of sweets, and I think he’ll adore your mochi.”
Clicking his tongue, Sep filled up another box. “You think so?”
I bounced excitedly on my heels. “Yes. Your mochi deserves to be served to the prince daily.”
It seemed as if he was holding back a laugh. “Alright.” He handed me the box for the prince. “Put another letter in the box for him. Tell him what you like about the mochi that I make.”
Oh, the sonnets, the epic ballads I could write about how much I adored his mochi, his smile, his…calm down, Eden. “I will!”
“And remember, when the moon blossoms open,” he whispered to me. “Maybe even earlier.”
I wanted to say screw it and meet him there now. “Okay. I promise.” I smiled shyly, turning back towards the gate entrance as my heart fluttered about wildly.
Queen Kaori’s maiden gently placed the letter inside the box of mochi and carried it away. My gut sank as I watched it go off, wondering what the prince would think of the words on the page. But I had little time to think about it; I had Sep to think about. He wanted to meet me that evening, and while I didn’t know why, I still wanted to dazzle him.
Bram knocked on my bedroom door. “What are you doing?”
“Busy,” I retorted curtly as I tried to place a curl precisely.
“Kaori wants to meet with you.”
I slammed down my comb and knocked over the aloe I had been using. “What? No!” I jumped up to clean up the aloe as Bram walked in.
“She said she had something to discuss with you and would have dinner.” Bram watched as I struggled on the floor. “Were you getting ready?”
I could kill him, take him down by his ankles and drag him away like a vicious beast. I was so pissed. Sep would be waiting on me!
“Here, let me help.” Bram knelt down beside me.
I scoffed, plopping down on my rear. “I had plans. Can I meet with her another time?”
“I think it’s rather important.” Bram gave me a look, trying to see through me and read the pages of my mind. “Why? What were you going to do?”
I frowned at him.
His look turned to knowing. “You know my big secret.”
My frown deepened. “It’s the mochi maker,” I scoffed. “There. Are you happy? I like him, and I want to see him.”
“Mochi maker?” He appeared utterly confused, but I didn’t want to waste time discussing it with him.
“I like him, and we all know I’m no candidate for a prince.” I stood up, taking down my hard work on my hair by roughly scrambling my fingers through the now tousled strands. “And if you marry the queen, what will become of home? The farm! Our dairy?”
“It will still be ours-”
“Not what I meant!” I huffed, shoving my feet into shoes. “I love you, you know I do, but you’re so stupid!” I stomped out of my room, out of our chambers and into the hall, heading towards the solarium to explain to Sep why I couldn’t meet with him.
I saw him there, sitting right beside the moon blossoms as they turned to face the light of the moon. He was tenderly admiring the petals, eyes fixated on their soft blue glow. He sensed me, looking up as I watched him. An enormous weight settled on my heart, and guilt rattled through my bones.
He stood up with a smile. “There you are.”
I swallowed. “I hope you weren’t waiting long.” I continued walking to meet him halfway.
“No,” he laughed it off, but I could tell he was fibbing. He took hold of my hands as I held them out. The size difference was remarkable, yet he held me with the gentleness of flowing silk.
“You look bothered,” he remarked. His gentle touch brushed my unkempt hair aside. “Is everything all right?”
“No,” I blurted out. I couldn’t keep up the facade. I was frustrated with how out of place I was. No matter what he said, I was a fish tossed out of water, gasping for air and life in an unfamiliar land.
Sep looked shocked.
“The queen wants to see me! And I don’t have the foggiest idea why. Maybe because I found out that she and my brother are so in love! And I‘ve been questioning why I’m here this whole time, now I know! I know because of them! It’s them! And let’s be honest, what prince is going to go for the dairy farmer?” It poured out of me, like so much spilled milk. I stomped my little feet and stormed about while I poured and poured and poured.
After the discussion ended, I sat down with a huff. “Why does everyone have to be so kind though? I say all this, and I feel like I am evil.”
Sep was standing there, perhaps shocked, even more likely he was stunned by what a lunatic I was. “No. Don’t say that.” His reply was very slow.
“I’m sorry,” I muttered. “This was not how I wanted this evening to go.” I stared out toward the moon. “I should be forthright with the queen and tell her I wish to go home.”
His gaze rose, and a look of fear went through his eyes. “No!” It was his time to blurt. “Eden, please don’t go. Not yet, anyway.” He put his hands on my shoulders. “Stay.” For a moment, I thought we might kiss, that this would seal my fate.
“Septimus?” Bram’s voice cut through the air, and my desire to destroy him like a feral creature returned. It didn’t even occur to me what he said.
“I’m going to see the queen,” I huffed at him.
Bram looked confused; Sep appeared petrified. Maybe I was also confused, but I didn’t acknowledge that.
“Bram,” Sep stood stiff, clutching his fists to his chest.
Bram’s face went pale, and his eyes almost turned pitch black. A glaze of sweat began at his hairline and trickled down as Sep placed him under his glare.
“Septimus,” Bram tried to keep the same bravado in his voice, but it cracked horribly.
“Sep-” I stopped as it all finally fell into place in my silly head. “Sep!” I gasped out loud, cupping my hand around my forehead. What a fool I am!
“My mother?” Sep said with a clenched jaw.
Bram’s color got even paler. “Well!”
“Septimus?” Once I said his name, he looked at me, eyes as wide as Bram’s. There was a moment where either hell would break loose, or a calm would settle. It was a flip of the coin decision.
“We need to talk,” all three of us said in unison.
The coin was on its side.
“I see,” Kaori murmured as she added honey to her tea. She stirred delicately. The thin, wire-like spoon clinked musically upon the side of the teacup. “So everything is out now.” Her eyes cut over to Septimus, who looked as though he was holding a bomb in his belly. “Eden, I am so sorry that this spoiled your experience.”
“Oh, uh-” I didn’t expect that response. It sort of took the air out of me. “Thank you?” It truly wasn’t something I was prepared to answer for.
She sighed, shaking her head. “Platecrusher has never been one to play with the rules of his royal status.”
“Youngest of seven. Or is it eight now?” Septimus snapped.
Kaori’s eyes focused on his, going harsh, terrifying. The sort of look only a mother could pull. “Seven. You’re still the baby, but you do not have to act like it, Platecrusher.” She took her teacup into her hands again, fidgeting in her seat to calm herself. “Anyway, I am talking to Eden right now. She deserves answers for, well, I guess the best word for it is shenanigans.”
“Shenanigans?” Septimus blurted out, fist hitting the table.
“Are you referring to us too, darling?” Bram spoke up, voice a little shaky.
Septimus’ eyes cut across the table at Bram. “What did you call her?”
Bram flinched, then stood his ground. “Darling. It’s my pet name for her.”
“Maybe it’s best you don’t call her pet names right now,” I grumbled at him. “Considering the situation you’ve put us in.”
Bram scoffed. “Me? What about you and Septimus? This was a big deal for you, Eden! Imagine all you could have accomplished with this chance?”
A fire was lit under me. Was that all this was? A selling point? I shoved him as hard as I could, nearly wrenching him out of his seat. “How dare you? There was nothing going on! I didn’t even know he was the prince!”
“He did!” His finger crossed the table towards Septimus.
“You’re not free from a pointed finger!” Septimus stood up, nearly chucking his seat back into the wall. “If anything, you deserve a thrown fist!” He was almost on top of the table when Kaori tossed her teacup down onto the ground, shattering it. The sound broke the tension, and we all froze where we stood.
Kaori’s heavy sigh was like a knife in the air, slicing through the thick meat of tension we had created. “All of you,” she said through clenched teeth. “Sit. Down.”
Slowly, we all returned to our seats. Bram put some space between us, and he looked down at the table. I gazed across, seeing how Septimus wanted to remain standing, but his mother pointed to the chair.
“I fell in love with Bram,” she stated the simple fact for what it was. “I know it is strange, and I know how it must look, but I adore him and I wish to marry him. That means nothing salacious. It does not mean I push aside the memory of your father. “I accept I was foolish and should have been honest.” She then focused her eyes on me, which once again softened. “I am truly sorry, Eden. For all of this. I would understand if you wished to go home.”
Septimus’s face dropped. His jaw went slack, but as he moved to speak, Kaori cut him off by touching his hand.
That was all I wanted. To go home, to be with mom again, to not worry about all this royal stuff. I swallowed, trying my hardest not to glance at Septimus at all. “What about the others in the lineup?”
“It won’t end,” Kaori replied. “There will be some regrouping, of course. But the lineup stands as is.”
The pit in my stomach turned cold and hard. It ached horribly.
“Mom!” Septimus snapped.
“You’ve behaved atrociously, Platecrusher. And as such, I believe you deserve a proper punishment.” She settled into her seat, taking in a deep, cleansing breath. “Your brother Quintus has returned from his mission overseas. He will replace you as the candidate in the lineup.”
What did that mean? I was beyond baffled. I didn’t know where to look, so I looked at my hands like they were fascinating.
“I am sending you to Fayvein to work on the farm owned by Bram and Eden’s family. You owe them a massive debt for your behaviour.”
A collective ‘what’ echoed around the table.
Kaori nodded decisively. “I think it is only fair, especially since Bram will have to stay here with me, as I plan to announce the engagement and end our secrecy.” She cleared her throat, glancing at Bram, whose nod was a bit too excited. “The farm will need help, and I expect you will need to earn back the lovely Eden’s trust. Understood?”
“Yes, Mom!” He acted just as excited as Bram.
Kaori motioned her elegant hand towards me. “I will entrust my son to you. Make up his schedule, oversee his chores, put him to good hard work on that farm of yours. I want you to report back to me and how he is doing, of course. I will pay for any mistakes he makes, new equipment, new livestock, whatever you may need while he is there.”
Her words knocked breathless. It was one thing to have Septimus be there with me back home, but having a royal, having the royal become a patron of the farm, my god, this opened the world to our tiny Fayvein dairy!
“I do not think your son’s actions warrant all of that.” I was still trying to breathe.
“Nonsense. As long as my son is working for you, I want to make sure the farm succeeds.” Her smile was soft, knowing. “Who knows how long it will take him to work off his debt to you.”
I furrowed my brow at her. “What do you mean?”
“I’ll leave it up to you how long his stay will be.” Kaori then rose from the table. “I’ll start preparing for your journey home tomorrow. Let your father know I will handle the details.” She said this to Bram. “I know my status, so he does not have to give me a dowry. Instead, I will compensate him for the gift of his son.”
“What do you mean?” Bram was just as breathless as I was.
“I will figure that out. For now, I want you and Eden to go back and tell your father the plan. Septimus, come with me.”
It was a silent walk back to our chambers. I really wasn’t sure how to broach the topic. It seemed better not to say anything at all.
“It seems like she’s handing you Septimus on a silver platter,” Bram forced a laugh a few feet from the door.
“Is she suggesting what I think she’s suggesting?” I murmured.
“Sounds like.”
It still made little sense to me. “But, he’s a prince. How will that work?”
“I would let Kaori do what Kaori thinks is right, and, um…figure the answer out down the road.” Bram smiled at me, apologetic, loving. He took hold of my hand, squeezing it. “I’ll come and visit often. Promise.”
I pouted. “It’ll be strange not having you there.”
Bram’s smile was so sweet. “Explain it to the cows for me?”
I brought him into a tight hug. “I am happy for you,” I whispered.
“What do you think Dad will say?” He asked, just as quietly.
I shook my head. “I think he’ll be excited.”
Dad drank a lot of wine that evening, so we took that as him celebrating. Come morning, he was hungover and horribly sick from it.
“I’ll drive.” There stood Septimus while I stood near Dad as he threw up in the bushes.
“Do you know the way?” I asked.
He nodded shyly. “I should. May need some directions if you want to help me.”
I broke into a smile. “Of course. You’ll have to memorize the road, of course. I fear we’ll be traveling it often.”
Septimus’ smile grew, and he nodded excitedly.
I won’t bore you with the details of the journey home. The first few days were strange, as we all settled into our new lives. Mom was livid, to say the least, upon our return. It took her the longest to get used to the changes that were going on with her family. Although she enjoyed having Septimus on the farm with Bram gone.
Septimus was used to hard labor to a degree, having been a soldier and working alongside his older brothers and their ventures. He was strong, which was needed on a farm, but he was also kind, which was also needed. The animals warmed up to him quickly, and teaching him the basics of milking was a quick lesson. At first, they gave Bram’s room to Septimus. That was until Kaori commissioned an extra farmhouse to be built, which Septimus would take care of, and house his family when they visited. He would also have to work on building, an activity in which he seemed less skilled.
But while he stayed in Bram’s room, there was merely a hallway between us. I could hear him coming and go. From my bed, his heavy footsteps, his voice if he spoke to one of my parents. In the mornings he rose early just to make breakfast for us.
It was quiet the first few weeks he was here. He seemed to be shy, anxious even, as he worked about the farm, especially in the house. I chalked it up to his getting used to everything. But occasionally I caught a smile, a glance, something that was meant only for me.
It grew bit by bit. He started sounding more like the Sep I came to know. There were more glances, occasional touches under the table. While working at the dairy, he always stood very close to me. Which became a brush of my arm, then into holding my hand when no one was around.
There were soft kisses shared in the hallway before we turned in for bed. It was nothing more than a peck goodnight, or at least I tried to tell myself that. Until one evening when the kiss went deeper than before. I placed my hands on his burly chest, not to push, but to hold him in place. I didn’t want him to go to bed so soon.
“Goodnight, Eden,” he whispered.
I grabbed hold of his shirt and shook my head. “Wait-”
“We have an early day tomorrow,” he chuckled. His fingers slid under my chin, and he lifted my head. “More-so than normal.”
I pouted, glaring daggers at his face. “Then why did you kiss me like that?”
His smirk grew. “As a warning.” He kissed the top of my head. “Now, good night, Eden. I’ll see you in the morning.”
I reluctantly let go of him, shuffling off to my room with a very heavy pout. Was something wrong with me? All the gentle touches, hand-holding, and stolen kisses. Was he just playing with me?
No, Kaori said everything was up to me. Maybe he took that literally! What if I had to make the first move?
With this thought in mind, I quickly found my nicest nightgown, my best perfume, and the rosy lip salve I got at the last royal fair. I made myself up, double-checking my breasts, my rear, the shape of my thighs even to make sure I filled out the nightgown, which had gotten smaller since I last wore it, just right.
I snuck across the hallway, which was not the feat I made it out to be. I knocked gently on his door, but no answer. Surely he wasn’t asleep already! I knocked again and pressed my ear to the doorway. There was a sound, not exactly a sleeping sound, more like a rustle of sheets and heavy breathing.
I decisively opened the door, peeking into the dark room. There was a low moan, a panted breath coming from Septimus’ bed. I shut the door behind me, and the room went silent.
“Eden?” His voice cracked in the shadows. Like from the window showed his silhouette sitting up on the bed. “What are you doing?” His voice was a gruff version of that deep velvet.
What was I doing again? “I uh-”
Septimus stood from the bed. “That is you, isn’t it?”
I swallowed. What was I doing here? I forgot already! I pressed my back against the door, moving my hand to lock it. “You-” I remember now. “I’m here for you.”
“Oh?” He was standing over me at the door; his eyes gave off a dim glow. “Did you want to tuck me in?”
I licked my lips. “Muh-more like fuck you in.” Oh my goddess, I wanted to die and crumble away into dust, never to be seen again.
Septimus’s head threw back in laughter. That was it; I would be a secluded spinster forever, happy to raise an army of beautiful milkmaids and spend my winters with all my adopted children and grandchildren who asked why grandmama was so lonely.
His hand thudded against the door near my head, and his body moved in close. “Try again, love.”
Love? My head was swirling.
“Go on,” he whispered.
I swallowed. I could do this! “I’m sick of waiting. Ever since that night in the solarium. I’ve waited. It’s just been teasing at this point.”
His chuckle rippled through the air and tickled my skin, making my breath shudder. I looked up towards his eyes.
“I’ve been waiting for you.” He whispered, inching closer. “Look for yourself how ready I am.” He took hold of my hand and placed it upon himself.
“Oh-” I whispered, fingers curling around his shaft.
“Most nights here alone, I think about you, Eden.” He moved his hips, thrusting his cock into my willing palm. “I picture that soft, little body of yours and how much I can touch it.”
I swallowed again, trying to seem cool pinned against the door.
“How much I can fuck you before you beg me to stop,” he growled into my ear. “I’m not a human man, you see. You see, I can come over and over and over. I can fuck you for hours on end if I keep my stamina. I can make you come and come and come until you beg me to stop.” All the while his cock thrust slowly into my hand, growing slicker, harder. My thighs were a dam keeping the waters at bay.
“I’ve never known a human man,” I admitted. “I’ve only known myself and some of my lady friends.”
His growl was low and dangerous. It made me shudder with excitement. “I’m not sure if I feel better than the kisses and fingers of a woman.” Another deep laugh. “I’m quite fond of those myself.”
“Try?” My voice cracked.
He kissed me, pinning me hard against the door. His body crushed mine, rutting his cock into my belly. He hoisted me up, holding my buttocks with his mighty hands. I wrapped my arms around him, clutching him close.
“I’ve been waiting,” he growled. “Eden, I need you.”
“Me too,” I whimpered. “Please. Sep, I’m yours. Do what you want to me.”
Septimus shuddered all over, eyes flickering brighter for just a moment. He pushed up my nightgown with one hand, holding me with his other arm. He lowered me down, piercing me with his long, hard cock. I squealed, shivering as he fit deeper and deeper inside me. His shaft shuddered inside. He snarled, bucked, and something began dripping from inside me.
“Already?” I whimpered.
Septimus laughed. “Not to worry, I told you; we Yurians can go for hours and hours. I’m just excited; I couldn’t hold that first one.” He thrust into me, pushing me back into the door again. He growled into my ear, kissing and biting my neck.
“Sep-” my voice broke again. Something about the curve of his cock did something to me, hit places I was unfamiliar with. I was used to touching my clit, making it sing. But this, this was deeper, richer, even if it wasn’t as acute as the clit.
“You’re so sweet,” Septimus moaned. “Soft…my little mochi.”
I whimpered at that. How could he talk at a time like this? I focused too much on how amazing he felt and how ecstatic I became. With every thrust, there was a new rush of pleasure, every rush a new current of nothing in my mind.
“Take it, darling. Take it,” he growled. “Let me fill you. Only let me fill you.”
I shuddered, unprepared for the deep, breathtaking flood. I squeezed tight around him, holding on for dear life as ecstasy drowned me. My toes curled; my voice came out stilted and squeaky.
“Good girl,” he growled. He carried me over to the bed where he laid me down and kissed me, touching me all over. He stripped off the nightgown, laying his naked body against mine.
“I read your letter constantly,” he murmured, stroking from my chest down to my belly. “Almost every night I read it, and I remind myself that I am working towards earning you.”
“Letter?” I murmured, still dazed.
Septimus climbed onto me, spreading my thighs to slip between them. He ever so slowly penetrated me again. Still hard, still eager. I trembled, biting my cheek as I took him in.
“The one you put inside the mochi.” His hips swayed gently, teasing me. “Where you confessed your feelings for Sep, and how I deserved someone whose eyes did not turn so easily.” He moaned through his soft laugh. “You told me of things I deserved, of how love is this strange little creature, elusive, sweet, and eager to please.”
“I didn’t know it was you I was writing to,” I pouted.
“I knew. As a mochi vendor and prince, I knew.” He leaned over me, kissing me. A tear from his cheek fell onto mine. “I never meant for you to doubt yourself,” he whispered against my neck. “I only wanted you.”
I held him in my arms, matching his breath, moaning to echo his own. “All I want is you.” I was pleading, desperate to have him. During these months on the farm, all I ever wanted was to hold him like this, to spend my nights sleeping in his arms.
“Stay with me.” I touched his face. “Never leave this farm without me.”
“Yes.” His hips thrust faster. “I’ll stay. Forever.”
“You’re a farm boy, not a prince,” my voice was breaking as he brought me to that overwhelming place again.
He whispered in my ear. “As you wish.”
I lost track of the hours that night. For all I know, we spent minutes to eternity with barely a wisp of air between us. We ruined our early morning, but it didn’t matter. I would deal with my parent’s aggravation, and be all the happier for it.
Sunlight burned through my eyelids, and I pulled the blanket up to block it. Septimus groaned, laying his heavy arm around me.
“We’re late.”
“Doesn’t matter,” I grumbled back.
“No, it does.” He sat up slowly despite my weak, squeaking protests. He kissed me, gazing into my eyes lovingly. “I promised to take care of this farm, to take care of you.” His hand cupped my cheek. “If we are going to run it together, I cannot risk letting anyone down.”
Thunder boomed outside, and in an instant, the sun vanished as a storm grew. I chuckled, pushing him back down in bed.
“The goddess is looking out for us.” I kissed him, tracing my finger around the scales on his chest.
“Then I will make you mochi today.” He kissed the top of my head, breathing my scent deeply before resting back upon the bed. “And every day, if the goddess lets us.”
Mutual Pining x Different Worlds x Obresh Reaping x Confession x Light Fem-Dom x Virgin
The heavy sacks of flour have an unusual print. Even in the dark, early morning, I can see it clear as day. I have been hauling the same bags of flour since I was strong enough to drag them from storage to the kitchen.
“What is this?” I asked my brother as he got off the cart.
His tusks tugged at the corners of his mouth when he smiled. “Flour.”
“No.” I point towards the sacks still on the back. “These differ from the usual.”
He shrugged, green cheeks going dark. “They were cheaper.”
I balked in terror. This was exactly why I hesitated in sending Heath for our restock. He noticed the look in my eyes and cleared his throat.
“We’ve been selling more than we ever have! It’s good flour too, I swear. We’ll be able to pocket that extra bit of money and-” I didn’t let him talk much more and grabbed him by his collar. “Please! Vivi!” He held up his hands in defense even though he stood head and shoulders over me.
“Vivi!” Lea snapped from the entrance. “Set him down!”
I snapped a dirty look at her. “He bought cheap flour!”
Lea scoffed, snapping her hand to her hip. “Don’t hurt him. We still got work to do this morning and much more after it.”
I glared at Heath, setting him back on his feet and then reaching in for more flour. “You'd best hope this is good flour.”
Heath adjusted his shirt and grabbed a bag as well. “It’s Reaping season! The orcs are buying up all our stock as soon as we make it. I don’t think they’re going to care much about what flour we use if they’re going to be eating so much.”
I hefted the massive bag over my shoulders to carry inside. “It’s about quality! Just like Ma and Pa taught us. We orcs strive for the best, and we’ll never have to worry about anything.” I hauled the bag inside as Lea was stocking the oven.
“You’re not even an orc. You can slack on it,” Heath laughed as he followed me inside.
“Really Heath?” She scoffed at him.
”I may not be an orc like you two, but I am an orc because Ma and Pa raised me to be one! They raised me to have standards in our craft!” I said, slamming my palm against my chest.
“Is it so bad that I would like us to have savings?” He set his sack down on the ground with a defiant huff. “Something we can pocket once in a while?”
Lea remained quiet and looked my way. “Is it, Vivi?”
I frowned, rolling my eyes. “What do you want savings for, anyway?”
I shocked Heath with my question, and he gawked. “A new stove for one! A bigger stove? New counters out front?” He jutted his finger towards the front. “Maybe expand the back so we can hire someone to help us with all the baking?”
“We don’t need to cut corners to do that,” I snapped at him. “We can find ways outside the bakery to do that.”
“We’re already living like paupers outside the bakery! I’m sick of it!” Heath snapped, stomping his foot.
Lea stood up, dusting her hands off. “Can we agree to fight about this later?” Being the middle child, always took the middle ground. I knew she agreed with Heath though.
I scoffed. “We’ll talk about it later, Heath.” I cut my eyes at him. “Next time you want to do something like this, you talk to us. But we follow Ma and Pa’s rule.” I turned to go back out to get the last of the flour.
Then Heath grumbled something under his breath. “They’re not here.”
“I’ll get water!” Lea shouted to cover up his grumbling. She scurried away quickly with the water bucket, slipping past me out the door like a mouse.
I glared back at Heath, who flinched, turning away and running towards the front.
Sighing heavily, I went back towards the carriage. I stood there at the back, looking at the few sacks that remained. I wondered how much he saved by buying a cheaper product. Flour prices had gone up lately, so maybe it was for the best. We needed to fix things in the bakery. A lot of things.
That’s when I noticed the lights coming on in the Tremaux manor. For the last few years, I had caught the Tremaux family lighting their home in the early morning hours. Probably the only family who woke as early as my siblings and I did.
The Tremaux had moved to Obresh a few years ago. The father was some sort of merchant and moved closer to the port to deal with his business up close and personal without always having to leave his family. His wife was an amazingly sweet woman who had befriended my parents before they passed. She had been a doctor in youth, and she took emergency patients in Obresh often enough she had an office in the manor. She still had my siblings and I for tea once a week when we could make it.
“Stargazing?” Lea chided me as she filled the basin.
I sighed heavily. “You ever wonder what it’s like up there? Getting up early even though you don’t have to?”
“All the time.” She scoffed.
I frowned. “I have a weird question for you.”
Lea’s eyes bulged. “This early?”
I shrugged. “All this Reaping preparation…” I drifted a bit as I tried to think of the right way to phrase this. “You don’t really see humans grabbing orcs up. Why is that?”
Lea’s eyes narrowed as she focused on me. “It happens occasionally. But do you think you could haul Heath or me over your shoulder?” She teased.
“I could lift you.” My eyes flicked towards the Tremaux manor again. “Guess there aren’t that many that strong.”
She caught this glance and smirked. “Thinking about Aster?”
“No!” I coughed.
“You’re so obvious! You and Pa could hide nothing.” She tittered as she walked off to the well to get more water.
“You don’t know everything!” I scoffed after her. But she did, and she was right. I was thinking about Aster Tremaux.
Another reason the Tremaux moved to Obresh was because of their son, Aster. They adopted Aster when he was a baby, raising him with all the love and support a baby deserved and more. Only thing was, Aster was an orc, and they thought it was only right that he should live near his own kind, learn of his heritage, etc.
I guess that made me the opposite of Aster; a human baby raised by orcs.
“Vivi!” Lea cried from the well. It was a pained cry, a terrified one.
Without thinking, I ran towards her crying. I found her on the ground, holding back tears as she held her leg in her hands.
“What happened?” I gasped, falling to her side.
Heath was coming up behind me as well.
“I tripped!” Lea was trying her hardest to keep her tears at bay, but I could see them welling up in her big brown eyes. “It hurts!” She sniffled and gulped. “I think it’s twisted.” Giant tears were forming in her sweet eyes.
“We should take her up to Lady Tremaux,” Heath panted.
“Right.” I went to pick up Lea in my arms, but Heath swooped in and got her before I could. I pouted, but went on ahead up the hill to alert Lady Tremaux.
I knocked on the door, watching behind me. The door opened, and there stood Aster, already dressed and polished for the day. He kept his hair short, unlike most orcs, styling it royally with slicked-back and purposefully curled bangs. But I really had little time to appreciate it.
“Ms. Vivianne, what a surprise.” His eyes were dark behind gold-rimmed glasses.
“Is your mother around?” I panted. “Lea tripped and hurt her ankle.” I motioned behind me as Heath and Lea appeared on the landing.
Aster looked alarmed. “Yes, she’s having coffee with father. I’ll go fetch her. You can put Lea in the sunroom. There will be plenty of room for her to rest there.”
“Thank you.” I led Heath in as Aster darted through the hall.
Lea was still trying to hold herself together, but her eyes were brimming with heavy tears. She wouldn’t last long now.
“It’s okay if you cry.” I petted her, dusting dirt off her leg and palms. A massive purple bruise was already forming around her ankle. Around the bruise, her green skin was of this sort of putrid brown. Something was definitely wrong.
“Shh!” She hissed at me.
“No worries!” Lady Tremaux announced as she rushed into the room. Her hair was down, and she had on a flowing pink robe. She sat down beside Lea. “I had Aster fetch my kit. My goodness.” She gently removed Lea’s shoe and sock, asking her questions while she examined the area.
A moment later, Aster arrived with his mother’s kit, while Sir Tremaux arrived with a cart holding coffee, scones, and tarts. “Dig in, everyone,” he replied with a smile.
Heath went over immediately, but I stayed by Lea’s side.
Aster stood right beside me, so close his hand brushed against my bare skin. “It could be a fracture.” His hand remained there, causing me to break out in goosebumps.
“It could,” his mother agreed with a nod. “I’ll need to keep Lea here for a few days.”
That sent a cold rush through my body. “Of course!I would do anything to ensure the care of both of my siblings. But I was already panicking about having one less set of hands around the bakery.
“But-” That’s when tears fell down Lea’s cheeks. “We’re so busy!” She sobbed, those heavy, waterfall tears streamed and streamed.
“Aww! There, there, sweetheart.” Lady Tremaux dabbed at her cheeks with her sleeve.
I took hold of Lea’s hand, squeezing it tight. “It’s okay. Making sure you’re going to heal properly is what matters. We can try to hire someone in the meantime.”
Heath tried to force back a bite of tart. He choked and sprayed crumbs, quickly looking apologetically at Sir Treamux, who just smiled.
“Hire?” Heath sputtered.
“Aster, darling, why don’t you help?” Sir Tremaux said with a beaming smile. “I think it would be good for you.”
There was a beat of absolute silence after this suggestion. Surprise took all of us. Even Lea’s tears stalled. I don’t know if Aster has ever done any sort of labor in his life. He was always studying, working with his father. Had he ever actually cooked before, let alone baked?
“You’re such a quick learner, I’m sure Ms. Vivianne could teach you a thing or two.” Sir Tremaux continued, either unaware of the surprise, or continuing because of it.
“I uh…well-” Aster cleared his throat.
My heart was pounding, mouth dry. I don’t know if I’d be able to work in the bakery all day with Aster. Be close to him. Teaching him to make bread. How to knead dough. Watching those enormous hands working.
“I suppose so,” Aster grumbled in agreement.
Lea looked at me, eyes filled with tears and knowing. She knew. She was all too aware.
“I would appreciate it.” My voice cracked from how dry my throat had become.
“Can I start tomorrow?” Aster asked, unsure. The situation had knocked him out of his comfort zone quite a bit. “I had plans for today.”
“Sh-sure. That’s fine.” I glanced back at Lea, who was wiping her face. “Heath,” I blurted. “Umm…go finish unloading the flour. We’ll umm…we’ll just have to stay closed for the day.”
Heath hurriedly took more scones from the cart. “You sure?”
“Uh…yeah. It’s fine.” My head was spinning. “We’ll get prepared for tomorrow.”
Lady Tremaux waved to her son. “Aster, dear, I’m going to go get dressed. Will you find the poultice I made the other day? As well as some wraps. Husband, is there more coffee?”
“I will go make more, my love.” Sir Tremaux marched off with a silent Aster following him.
I knelt down beside Lea again, who grabbed my hand.
“Do you think this is really a good idea?” She whispered. “I can work on a stool if I have to.”
I shook my head, lips firmly pressed in a line. “No. It’s fine. I can do this.” I let out a deep breath. “If I can teach Heath math, I can teach Aster how to bake.”
Lea gave me a concerned look. “What about the reaping?”
I wiped more tears from her face and smiled. “Don’t worry about me. You’re the one who’s really in trouble here.” I looked down at her ankle, noticing the swelling was turning her ankle into a stump.
“Has Aster ever even baked before?” Lea whimpered pitifully, trying once again to hide her distress and tears.
I was opening my mouth to say something to placate her when someone walked up behind me.
“No, Ms. Lea. I have never baked before. I have barely gone beyond making tea in all my life,” Aster sighed heavily. He was now wearing a more casual outfit. Plain tunic, simple trousers. My breathing became heavy as I looked at him dressed down. I could only hope my face wasn’t turning bright red.
“Seriously!” Lea was now crushing my hand. “I can work around this.”
“No.” Aster’s stern tone made me bristle in a strange, excited way. “See here.” He motioned his hand around her ankle. “Orc bones are very dense compared to human bones. A break is very rare, but when it happens, the bone becomes very fragile and susceptible to more breaks because of the fracture in the density. Does that make sense?”
Lea sniffled. “No.”
He chuckled. “Well, right now you’re a porcelain doll. Mother is going to tend to you and make sure you heal properly so you can return to work. I don’t mind being bossed around by your sister. I’m a quick learner. How hard can it be?”
Lea gave me a look, knowing, stressed, and begging me to behave.
“Baking isn’t all fun and games, you know? It can be a science.” I smiled at Lea to assure her I could handle it. “Besides, with the Reaping fast approaching, we’re entering one of our busiest seasons.”
Adjusting his glasses, Aster sighed heavily. “Ah yes, the Reaping.” He said this with a hint of spite in his voice.
“Got something against the event?” I asked, only a little afraid of his answer.
He shook his head. “Nothing. Why don’t we start my lessons?”
I smiled at Lea. “Will you be okay if I go?”
“Yeah,” she was trying her hardest to cheer up. “Be careful though. I may get spoiled here and never want to come home.” We shared a laugh.
“You might just! Mother has always wanted a daughter.” Aster replied with a chuckle.
I gave Lea a kiss on her forehead and smoothed back her hair. “As long as you get better, I don’t care. I’ll come back with Aster tonight and visit.”
“Okay,” Lea nodded.
“Tonight?” He seemed shocked. He walked me to the door. “You don’t work all that time, do you?”
“We run a business,” I laughed, thinking he was joking. “Even after we close the shop, we still have to clean, prepare for the next morning. The bakery is a lot of work.”
A paleness washed across Aster’s face. “I see.”
We walked down the steps from his house to the path leading into town. “Doesn’t your father work late?”
“Yes. But it’s at home and with me and Mother.”
I was holding back more laughter. “Sometimes we do not get to go home until the moon is high in the sky.”
“Goodness,” Aster whispered under his breath.
“Stand still for a second.” I turned to him, reaching for one of his hands. I smoothed my hand over his palm, letting it rest there.
Aster jutted out his under-bite a little further in surprise. “Wh-what are you doing?”
“I’m seeing if you have good hands for kneading dough. Warm hands help the bread rise better. The warmer the hands. The better the bread.”
“And?”
I smiled up at him. “You’ve got great hands. They’re warm and soft.” My face blossomed red again. “Nice and big.” I cleared my throat and let go of his hand reluctantly. “If you can knead a lot of dough in a day, that’s all I ask.”
He too, coughed and averted his gaze for a moment. “Yes. I’ll try.”
Heath was carting water as we got back to the bakery. He seemed a bit surprised to see Aster, but she sighed with relief. “You think we can do this without Lea?”
I was nervous, to say the least. The three of us were a well-oiled machine at this point. We had to be, given our limited options. But I needed to stay upbeat. “Positive. Aster has a baker’s hands, so he should be perfect for taking Lea’s place on the assembly line.”
Heath gave Aster a once-over. “You really want to do this?”
“I made a promise. So I’ll try to keep it to the best of my ability.”
Heath snorted, putting the water bucket over his shoulder. “You can say no; it won’t hurt our feelings. No one is exactly fighting to become a baker.”
I rolled my eyes and led Aster inside. “Let me show you the ropes.” I started by showing him the pantry and how we organized it. Then how to do other things like keep the oven stoked and how to clean the stations.
“Now, I’ll show you the bread.” I took a jar from the top shelf, and Aster visibly recoiled from it.
“What is that?” He gasped.
“It’s the mother dough.” I replied, smiling down at the jar. “It’s the family treasure. Our great-grandmother started it when she was a girl, and the family has passed it down ever since.
Aster stared in horror, trying his best to understand the wonder of the mother dough and its infinite value. “How is that safe?”
“It’s yeast.” I opened the jar to show him. “Feed her a little sugar every so often and the yeast thrives.” I show him how to feed her with a little sugar into the jar.
“This is really how you make your bread? I’ve eaten so much of it…I did not know.” He looked fascinated, disgusted, but fascinated.
“See? And you like our bread, right?”
He nodded. “It’s my favorite.” His eyes met mine. “So, now that I’ll know how to make it, you’re not afraid you’re going to lose my business?” He tried to joke.
“After you make it so much, let’s see if you ever want to make it again!” I teased right back, rolling up my sleeves. “We start by washing our hands.”
I noticed Aster massaging his hands from the corner of my eye as I was checking on the stove. “Not getting sore already!” I jabbed.
Aster scoffed and quickly tucked his hands behind his back. “It’s a lot of work, day in, day out, kneading all that dough. I didn’t realize you made so much in a day.
He had flour on his face and along his hairline. He had worn a bandana on Heath’s advice because of sweat. I found it quite attractive to see him using his posh posture and language while looking quite rugged.
I closed the stove. “Enough to feed a valley of orcs. And we’re not the only bakery in Obresh! Think about the amount of bread they make here daily.”
There was a look of recognition on his face as he started calculating that in his head. I remember thinking about that as a child.
“Bread is a uniting food, don’t you think?” I repeated my dear father’s words. “Everyone eats it. From the royals in their castles to the chickens in their coops.”
“You’re quite right,” he murmured. “I figured the twenty loaves kept in the case were all you ever had, but…it makes sense if you’re trying to feed a port town. Everyone coming and going. All of them hungry-”
I pulled out a bowl and a measuring cup. “Bread isn’t all we do.” I showed him one of my treasures. My mother’s cookbook. She had carefully handwritten every recipe she came across, adding notes and dates in the margins. It was the family’s holy book.
I flipped through the pages, pointing out a recipe. “We haven’t made these in a while because Lea would always eat most of them.”
“Harvest cookies,” he read off the page.
“We have some caramel in the cold storage,” I explained. “And you can chop up the nuts right?”
He gave me a strange look.
I smiled, wiping my hands on my apron. “Everyone can follow Mama’s recipes. I’ll be upfront if you need anything.”
Heath was just bidding a customer goodbye as I came to check the front display. I adjusted loaves around, placing the nicer-looking muffins towards the front.
“No one seems to notice the flour,” he said.
“I do.” I took out a loaf. “Look how dull this is! This bread looks boring. It looks nothing like Dad’s loaves!” I ripped into it, taking a chunk for myself to eat while Heath took another.
Heath motioned his head towards the back. “Maybe it has something to do with Mr. Fancypants back there?” He took a bite and tried his hardest to hide his expression.
“See?” I snapped. “Not as good as Dad’s recipe, is it?” I took a bite. The bread was still good, but not up to our standards.
“It could be Aster’s technique too. He’s not as good as Lea.” Heath took a can of jam from under the counter and dipped his bread into it.
I scoffed. “We were born kneading bread. Even me! I started making bread with my tiny human hands as soon as I was in this bakery.”
Heath snorted. “Still tiny and human.”
I used my first two fingers to jab hard into the back of his leg, causing him to stumble and fall into the counter.
I grinned with wicked self-satisfaction. “I’ll be more orc than you’ll ever be.”
Heath huffed, sitting down in a chair. “That really hurt!”
“Then get tiny human hands and do something about it.” I cut my eyes at him. “I made sure Aster had a baker’s hands before I let him touch the dough.”
“I’m sure you did,” Heath snickered.
“It’ll just be until the Reaping is done, then Lea should be okay and we don’t have to double our production.”
Heath finished his bread and tucked his jam away. “Speaking of. Are we closing for the Reaping or not?”
I shrugged. “I was planning on staying open. At least after the parade.”
Heath looked out the window and across the street.
Suspicious, I followed his gaze. I saw Yaela sweeping up outside the seamstress shop. A tall, human woman with long, flaming red hair.
Heath sighed dreamily. “I’m going to Reap Yaela that day, just so you know. You and Aster can take care of the shop.”
I choked on my bread. “Why didn’t you tell me?” I snapped as Aster appeared in the doorway to the back.
Heath cut his eyes, turning nervous as he saw Aster. “Because!” He bristled and tried to stand stiff. “If I choose to take part in the Reaping, that’s my choice! I’m going to Reap Yaela because I’ve always loved her.”
Aster’s eyes grew wide. “Yaela? Isn’t she a bit older than you?”
“You’re not part of this discussion,” Heath stomped his foot.
A shrug was all Aster gave. “The Reaping isn’t any different from a marriage proposal. Everyone just waits to make a spectacle of it when it should be something intimate.” There was a laugh in his tone, one that sent prickles through me, and for sure, flames through Heath.
Heath turned and glared at him. “For us orcs, it is intimate! We actually like to share things among ourselves. Our loves. Our passions. Our lives. We’re all family in one way or another, you know?”
There was a barb in there I knew would wound deeper than Heath intended. “That’s quite enough! He is an orc.”
“Really? Just like you’re an orc with tiny human hands, he’s a human with giant orc hands.” Heath excused himself, leaving the bakery through the front door and stomping across the street.
There was nothing to say. A stunned silence was all that filled the air between us. I looked at Aster as he kept his eyes down on the floor.
“I am…I am so, so sorry, Aster.” My voice cracked.
He shrugged nonchalantly once again. “I know what I am, Ms. Vivianne. Everyone outside you and my parents has made me quite aware of that all my life.” He smoothed his palm down the front of his apron.
“That’s why I hate what he said.” I went to touch his arm, but he pulled away.
“I made the cookies. They look quite good. I also added chocolate to them. I thought it would help bring out the salt in the caramel a bit more.” He cleared his throat, embarrassed.
Do I comfort him or do I blow it off? “That’s a good idea! Thank you.”
He nodded. “I’ll work on the day of the Reaping to cover for Heath.”
The leaping of my heart pushed out all thoughts of annoyance and fear. I fiddled with the string on my apron, trying to keep from smiling too big. “I thought you had plans with your parents though.”
He sighed. “It’s fine. You need me more than them.”
“Talk like that, and I’ll think you like it down here.” I was trying to be playful and tease him, but his cheeks darkened suddenly and he glanced away with a shy glint.
“I’ve been studying medicine and anatomy all my life. I find bread more enjoyable,” he grumbled.
“Me too,” I blurted out. I then laughed. “Well, we always need extra hands down here. I’m sure we could pay you if you ever switched your path. I mean-” I cleared my throat. “If you ever need a break from studying, you always have a place here in the kitchen.”
Aster sighed heavily. “Yes, well…thanks for the offer. But I have my path ready before me.” He turned in the doorway. “I’ll check the stoves for you.”
“Thanks.” My heart was still pounding. But I had little time to contemplate each beat and how it was for Aster, as a customer came in asking what smelled so good.
A few days later, I ran through the rain to the Tremaux house. I was leaving the bakery when a light rain started, but halfway up the hill, a torrent came, nearly washing me away.
I was coming through the garden when a figure came towards me, grabbed me and pulled me under their coat.
“There’s no point in covering me!” I had to laugh. “I am already soaked to the bone!”
“I don’t want you slipping!” It was Aster’s voice that greeted me. He practically picked me up and hefted me onto the stairs before the open door. He was also drenched. Had he been waiting for me in the rain?
“You poor thing!” Lady Tremaux exclaimed. “Come in! We’ll find you something to wear.” She draped a blanket around me and led me and Aster into the parlor where Lea was waiting.
“I didn’t want to miss seeing Lea,” I chuckled as I sat before the fireplace. I glanced over at Lea, who was looking more and more elegant with each of our visits. She curled her hair, rouged her cheeks, and painted her lips, wearing a darling pink dress that made her green skin look like jewels.
Aster took off his coat, revealing his white shirt plastered to his skin. I didn’t want to look, but I looked, and I looked hard at the curves and muscles that the wet shirt revealed. Oh! Aster had body hair too. I wasn’t expecting that from how prim, posh, and clean-shaven he always presented himself.
“It’s supposed to storm all night,” Sir Tremaux said as he handed me a hot cup of tea. “You can stay here with us tonight.”
“Thank you.” I was relieved I wouldn’t have to walk home in this rain. I had already been planning to sleep at the bakery since it was closer.
“I’ve missed you so much! It’ll be so nice to have you to myself tonight.” Lea giggled excitedly.
“Excuse me.” Aster left. Although I wished he had lingered near the fire longer.
I got up and sat beside Lea, sighing heavily before taking a deep drink of the warm tea. Lea grabbed my arm, squeezing.
“I have so much to tell you,” she whispered. “You will not believe some of the gossip I have heard while here!”
“I’m sure,” I laughed. “But why not tell me now?”
She shook her head. “Not in front of the Tremaux. They don’t know what I’ve heard.” She leaned in closer to whisper even more quietly into my ear. “Especially Aster!”
My heart leapt, which was a feat considering how hard it was pounding from being jealous of how close his shirt clung to his chest.
“Like what?” I hissed urgently.
“Vivianne dear! I have you some clothes,” Lady Tremaux called out.
I scoffed, giving Lea a look as she grinned girlishly at me. “Thank you, Lady Tremaux!” I followed her voice to change. They gave me a blue dress to wear. Nicer than anything I had ever had, but simple compared to things I had seen Lea wear during her stay. It did things to show off my breasts and hips I wasn’t aware dresses could do.
“Much better! Now go stay by the fire and keep warm,” she tutted.
I kept looking at myself, surprised by how…comely I found myself to be. The way my breasts looked made my arms seem less thick. My soft belly added to the feminine curve of my hips and thighs. My legs didn’t appear so short either. I wasn’t roly-poly. I was…
Lady Tremaux smiled. “All that bread has done you wonders, my dear!”
I tried to play off my stares and laughed. “I suppose so,” I laughed. As I left the dressing room, I saw Aster coming down the stairs. Our eyes locked, then he glanced downwards and his pupils took over his irises.
“Doesn’t she look stunning in blue, Aster?” Lady Tremaux fussed over me, messing with my damp hair to make it hang right.
His jaw hung open slightly. “Yes.” He blinked, taking off his glasses and clearing his throat. All the telltale signs of being flustered. “It suits her very well. I uhm…you look lovely, Ms. Vivienne.”
I beamed. I couldn’t possibly have been happier.
That evening, as the Tremaux went to bed, Lea and I stayed up in her room talking in depth and catching up.
“Why didn’t Heath come with you today?” She asked, fixing her hair with a fine, bristled brush.
“He told me he’s going to be taking part in the Reaping. I got a little flustered, then Aster came in,” I scoffed. “Saying how the Reaping wasn’t intimate or something. It got to Heath, and he stormed out.”
Lea set the brush down with a smile. “Yaela?”
Huffing, I sat down on the edge of the bed. “Yeah.”
“She’s so nice. I remember when she used to babysit me.” She hobbled to the bed and got under the covers.
“I remember Heath faking sick so he could go home when she was there,” I laughed. I shouldn’t be surprised, I suppose. “Though, I am miffed that Aster feels that way about the Reaping.”
“He’s not from here. It’s rather strange to him.” Lea snuggled down in bed and sighed happily.
I turned to look back at her. “You’re already going to bed?”
“The beds here are remarkable! I’ve never loved sleeping so much.” Lea purred, with a delicate little smile on her lips.
I scoffed. “I don’t know if I’ll be able to sleep. Sir Tremaux’s tea has made me jittery.”
Lea opened her eyes again. “The library is down the hall. First door on the left if you can’t sleep. The kitchen is the second door on the right in the hallway after this one.”
I’d probably get lost in the library and stay up all night reading. If I went into the kitchen, I could bake something for the Tremauxs for their hospitality. “Read or bake bread.”
Lea yawned, snuggling back down. “Whatever you like.”
Said like she owned the place!
I got out of bed and walked out into the hallway. Could I bake in a nightgown this nice? Possibly. I could also try to read and settle.
I was going towards the library when I heard a crash from the next hallway. I stepped to the corner, seeing a light coming from the second door on the right. The kitchen. I wandered down, hearing another crash and a growling curse.
Peeking inside, I saw Aster’s head at counter level. He set a bowl, another bowl, and then a third onto the counter.
I stepped inside. “What are you doing?”
He shot up in surprise, standing there shirtless, hair slightly damp and disheveled. I would never sleep now, not with this vision burned into my mind.
“Ms. Vivianne!” He gasped, quickly reaching up to smooth back his hair. “I’m sorry I uhm…” He scoffed and had to laugh. “You caught me.”
I smirked, trying to keep from staring at his chest. He wasn’t as muscular as some orcs I had seen, more lithe and toned, with nary a scar on him. “Caught you?”
He sighed, picking up another bowl from the floor. “I’ve been practicing.” He took out a small notebook. “I copied some of your mother’s recipes the other day. I don’t want to be a smudge on your bakery’s fine reputation.”
My heart pulsed in a way that went into my loins. Each beat of my heart was a flutter that tickled, growing into a longing ache. “You’ve been baking.”
“Yes.” He cleared his throat. He caught my gaze flicking to his chest, and the tips of his ears darkened. “I’ve been having fun at the bakery. I enjoy the work quite a lot.”
“That’s good.” I stepped over to the counter. “What are you trying to make now?”
“Those cookies. They were too thin last time. I’m trying to figure out what I did wrong to mess them up.” He seemed to hold his breath as I came to his side and peered at his handwriting in the notebook.
I smoothed my fingers across the page, enjoying how he copied my mother’s words. “She didn’t write it down, but she always chilled the mixture before baking it.”
“Why?”
“I think it helped keep the dough from spreading too fast. Gave it a chance to fluff up.” I smiled up at him, drinking in his shy, embarrassed expression.
“It’s fascinating how baking works. To me anyway. It’s like magic in a way.” Aster rubbed at his chin, showing signs of dark stubble.
“I think so too. But mostly for how the people who eat it experience each dish. It can turn the grumpiest person happy. I can stop a child from crying. Like I told you before, it unites us, no matter who we are or where we come from. Everyone eats bread.”
He nodded, his bashful expression ever growing. “Your passion as well.”
I sucked in a tight breath when he said this. “My passion?”
“You love what you do so much. I envy it. Every day, I come into that bakery, and I just wish I felt that strongly about something. That I loved anything as much as you love bread.” His blush seeped from the tips of his ears to his cheeks. “I find you-it, so beautiful.” he quickly corrected, but I heard what he said. I took a step closer to Aster, and he tried to avoid me, but stopped.
“I hope I didn’t upset you earlier today!” He blurted out, trying to change the conversation as quickly as possible. “To be honest, the Reaping frightens me a little. I didn’t mean to start a spat between you and Heath.”
“Why does it scare you?”
He cleared his throat. “I don’t know. If I were to love someone, boy, girl, whoever. I would want to show my love in a way I felt it.” He laid his large, warm hand on his chest. “Soft and warm.”
“But it’s passion,” I replied. “That’s the point of the Reaping. To show your passion for someone. To show you’d sweep them off their feet at any cost! You carry them over the threshold of our home, to the ends of the earth, beyond that even. Because that person matters the most.” I stood before Aster, pressed to the counter. I placed my hand on his chest, over his heart. His pulse was rapid, drumming.
“Oh,” his voice came out in a whisper.
I stood on my tiptoes, praying to the goddess he understood what I was trying to do as I closed my eyes.
Aster’s hand rested upon my cheek, then his lips upon my forehead, my temple. His lips trailed to my neck, which I let out a delighted moan.
He kissed my lips finally, his hands cupping my cheeks. I held onto him, clutching his chest as I melted. Finally! At long last! Finally!
“Ms. Vivianne,” his voice came out a whimper.
“Vivi,” I corrected him. I gazed up into his eyes, and I could no longer ignore the ache between my legs. I dropped to my knees, eliciting a loud gasp from Aster. “Shh!” I scolded as I tugged at the laces on his trousers. “Be good.”
He bit his bottom lip, looking at me with large, excited doe eyes.
I pulled down his trousers, squirming with girlish glee as I saw the base of his cock through dark curls. I tugged further, letting his cock pop out and rest against my cheek. Thick, purple veins were throbbing along the shaft, already half hard. I kissed it, moaning softly as I did.
“Wait!” Aster gripped hard onto the counter behind him. “Not here.”
“Yes, here,” I growled up at him. “Or the hallway. But I cannot wait to get upstairs to your room.” I took his cock into my hand, stroking at an even pace. “Can you?”
A timid look crossed his face as he shook his head. “Not when you’re touching me like that. Your hands are so warm.”
I smirked. “They’re not just made for kneading dough.” I brought his tip to my lips, kissing softly before parting them, letting his glans sit heavy upon my tongue before I trapped him inside.
“Ms…I mean…oh goddess. Vivi!” he whimpered, hips trembling as he tried to keep them from moving.
I need to be careful, or else my jaw will ache come morning. But oh! Oh! How I loved the feeling of him there. I moved my head, pressing my tongue against his thick shaft. More pulsing, even more quivering. I had to reach down, pushing aside the nightgown to touch myself. I was so wet, Aster would be no issue to take there.
“Vivi,” Aster whimpered. “I’ve never done this before!”
I flicked my eyes up, taking him from my mouth. “Aster, are you a virgin?”
He pouted, looking away in shame.
“I see.” I did my best to hide my smile. “Guess I got it in my head that a handsome fella like you had his pick of bedmates.” I continued to stroke him in my palm.
“I have,” he fussed. “But…I only ever wanted one.” His voice came out breathless, pathetic.
My heart fluttered. He can’t possibly mean what I think he means!
Small tears hovered in the corners of his eyes. “Vivi I…I’ve always loved you.”
I lost my breath, and my hand stopped. There’s no way! I stood up, pressing my body against his. I pulled him down for a kiss, letting his hands roam down my body. His kisses continued down my neck again, along my shoulder, onto the top of my breasts. He knelt before me, looking up at me as if I were a goddess incarnate. He rested his cheek on my breasts, holding me close, groping my rear.
“I love you too,” I whispered. “For so long. But i didn’t know if you…” I trailed off, gazing into his eyes.
Aster tugged down the front of the nightgown as he peered longingly into my eyes. “I want you too. Show me.” He demanded. He freed my breasts, and after a moment of slack-jawed amazement, he buried his face there, biting and kissing, taking a nipple into his mouth.
Hands hurriedly went under the skirt, groping my thighs, my ass. Fingers went between my thighs, finding purchase in the warm flesh, soaking in the wetness he had caused. His fingers went deeper, and I cried out in surprise.
“Oh, fuck!” Aster whimpered. “Oh, no! Oh, fuck! Fuck-” His voice turned into a pitiful, apologetic whine.
I looked down, seeing his cock jerking, throbbing, spilling warm, white seed on the floor. He whispered an apology and ducked his head in shame.
“Shhh,” I coaxed him. “It’s okay.” I kissed his forehead. “Let’s go to your room now. I’ll show you what to do.”
He nodded, eyes dark and apologetic. “I’m so happy. I couldn’t contain it.” His shaft was still bobbing in the air, spurting onto the floor. So much has gone to waste.
I helped him clean up that spot, then rushed him upstairs to his bedroom. We kissed and stumbled through the dark until we found his bed. I shoved him down onto the bed.
“Stay still,” I panted. I straddled his thigh, rocking myself back and forth on it. Oh, how sweet that felt! I had imagined this moment many times, but reality was better than fiction. The friction of his skin against my clit caused me to tremble and sigh.
“Is that good?” Aster breathed as his hands clumsily pulled at the nightgown, trying to tear it from me.
I pushed him down, smirking at his beautiful, flushed face. “Would you like to taste me?” I purred.
He nodded, silent, gasping for breath.
I sat up, stripping off the nightgown. He stared, eyes wide, hungry. He reached for me, touching my belly and sides. His fingers tickled up along my breasts and then cupped my face in his palms.
“Beautiful,” he murmured.
I could cry, I was so happy. I bent down, kissing him lovingly. Then rose, moving, so I straddled his head. There was a moment of uncertainty, but soon, his tongue touched me, pressing in as his nose ground upon my clit.
“That’s it! Good…oh! Good, Aster!” I moaned, taking hold of his hair.
His soft hand gripped my hips, pulling me down closer onto him. His kisses were clumsy, but I didn’t care. I was so aroused that any touch was a relief.
I sat up, thinking he had breathed in all this time. “Did you like it?”
He was shuddering, hands trembling with excitement. “Divine!”
I smirked, leaning back down to kiss him. He smelled of me. I then looked back, slipping from his chest to see if he had recovered.
“Whoa!” I blurted a bit too loudly from shock. Not only had he recovered, but he had risen from the dead renewed, stronger, more potent! His cock was so hard it looked like his skin was straining to contain it.
“Aster-” I giggled. “You didn’t need much time, did you?”
He was laughing out of nervousness. “You did it to me.”
I took hold of him, feeling how rigid and hot his cock had become. “Let’s hope that continues.” I climbed back on top of him, straddling his hips and taking him inside. Slowly, I savored how thick and warm he was. I was dizzy from the moment of finally having Aster all to myself. He loved me. All these years and we had both been holding back for some unknown reason.
“You feel so good,” I whimpered. “Your cock is perfect!”
Aster looked delirious, with eyes hazy, mouth hanging open. I was his first, perhaps his only. I hope I could keep him satisfied!
“Vivi-” he slurred like he was drunk.
“Even if you came, I think you’d stay rock hard for hours,” I teased. I pet his chest, getting lost in the dark curls. “You feel like a mountain in me.”
“Vivi!” Was that all he could say?
I ground him inside me, whimpering as the curve of his cock struck that ever so lovely spot. “Feel me. How warm, how soft and wet. All for you. All made to please you.” I rose a bit, taking him deeper than before the next second.
“Yes!” he exclaimed.
I smirked. “Are you made for me?” I gently traced his lips. “Are you going to please me too? Make me come. Fill me with your seed. Make sure I never crave another soul except for you.”
“Vivi! I…I…” A wild look came to his eyes. He sat up, throwing me off him. He gathered up my legs, holding them aloft as he plunged back deep into me. I cried out in alarm, then pleasure. He drove himself into me like a madman. It shouldn’t have surprised me. He was starving after all, and I was his first meal besides his hand, I’m sure.
Hard. Powerful thrusts. All of them directed at that extra sensitive spot inside me. I was howling like a dog. I had never experienced such intense pleasure.
“Mine! Mine!” Aster, the prim and proper gentleman orc, had found the true orc within himself fucking me. I couldn’t have been prouder or more aroused!
“Come for me!” he snarled, eyes blazing, almost glowing in the dim light. “Coming! Coming!”
Aster wrenched from reality to a place between the clouds, between the heavens and the earth. I’m not sure if I came or turned into a firework that lit up the night sky.
Aster released me, but only for a moment. Those dangerous eyes peered down, watching as his flowing white seed spilled from me. He breathed heavily, snarling. He wiped at his mouth and then threw back his head.
I was still coming back to my body, panting hard until I could really breathe again. Reaching down, I realized I might have trouble walking in the morning. I was tender, spent, but not quite done.
“Aster,” I said a bit pathetically.
“I’ve never felt like that before,” he whispered. “Oh, my goddess.” He wiped his face and gazed back at me, somewhat himself, but that look remained.
I smiled, heart racing, world shaking. “I want more of that.”
He nodded. “It won’t take me long. Just looking at you stokes that fire again.”
I woke in the most blissful, serene way possible. Lea was right, these beds were divine! I could stay in one forever, never touch dough again and be happy. Or maybe it’s the man laying beside me, still, breathing softly, hair disheveled and laid across his pillow. Never was there a more perfect sight than Aster’s sleeping face in the daylight.
Daylight?
The serenity became catastrophic. I sat up in bed like an alert gopher and stared out the window.
Daylight!
I struggled to get out of bed, caught in tangles of fine sheets and orc limbs. I fell out of bed, causing Aster to stir, waking and sitting up from his pillow to watch me hunt down my clothes.
“Come back to bed.” His tone was inviting, urging me to remember all we did last night, all I taught him, all he gave me.
Where were my usual clothes? All I could find was the nightgown! Right! My work dress got soaked last night. It’s by the fireplace! “I have to get to the bakery!” I gasped, pushing my hair out of my face. “Heath is going to rub it in my face!
Aster sat up from bed, smoothing back his hair to the best of his ability. “Right. I almost forgot. Don’t worry, I want you to enjoy your morning. I’ll get dressed and tell him you’re unable to make it today.”
“No!” I cried out, terrified. “The Reaping is in a few days! We have so many orders to take care of, let alone just stocking the bakery.” I found something on the ground I could wear. It was his tunic.
“I can rush home, change, and get to work on orders at least.” I huffed, realizing his shirt fit me like a summer dress.
Aster’s face took on a pitiful expression, childlike and scolded. “You’re right.”
I stilled as I tried containing my hair. “I would love nothing more than to stay in bed with you all day, smelling your skin, kissing each fingertip, fucking you until I can’t see straight. But that day will have to wait.” I scooped up Aster’s robe.
A soft smile spread across his lips, and he giggled to himself.
Approaching him, I gave him a big kiss, and then gently pecked his knuckles. “I have so much more to show you. But for now, bread calls.”
I somehow escaped the manor without being noticed. People stared while I ran home. I huffed while shutting the door behind me, pressing my back into the wood and rubbing my face. It didn’t quite seem real. But it was.
For one glorious night, I held Aster. He was mine; I was his. His magnificent form ravished me, and he drank me in like his fancy wines.
Once I got to the bakery, I found Yaela in the back kneading dough and tending to the ovens. Mother’s apron covered her yellow dress. She looked up at me with a big smile.
“About time you showed up,” she said teasingly. “Heath was in a right foul mood this morning when he didn’t find you here.”
I nodded. “Yes. I apologize. Thank you for coming to help Yaela.” I looked over the apron and realized that no one had worn it in ages, as it just hung on the rack. “You can leave if you like. I’m sorry he had to put you to work.”
“Nonsense! I’m already happy to be here. No reason to waste a good mood on anything else.” She continued kneading.
“You!” Heath stepped into the back with a pointing finger.
“I know!” I raised my hands.
“Don’t be too harsh on her, love,” Yaela laughed. “Look at her neck. She’s got quite the tusk marks there.”
I cupped my hand around my neck as Heath’s eyes widened. Yaela simply continued to giggle to herself.
“Not the rich boy,” Heath whispered.
“You’re the boss today!” I blurted it out, afraid of saying anything else. Although I’m sure Yaela could tell everything. She was the type who had the ‘invisible eyes’. “Tell me what to do!”
Heath wagged his finger at me. “That’s right, I am. You work on orders. Yaela and I busted our rumps getting stock for this morning, so I’m going to get us something to eat. Yaela, keep an eye on her.”
“Easy.” Yaela blew him a kiss as he stepped out the door. “So, was Aster fun?”
I huffed, hauling out a fresh bag of flour and dusting it over the countertop. I was hoping I could fake being busy so she wouldn’t ask much more.
“With the Reaping coming up, you must be excited. Are you going to reap him or do you think he’ll take part?” She glanced over at me, but I was still prepping my station and getting ready to feed one of the starters.
“My Ma reaped my dad, you know? Then again, he’s always been quite unobservant. Didn’t know Ma even liked him until she put him over her shoulders!” Yaela expertly braided some dough while giving a hearty laugh.
Watching her, I realized she was better than me. “You’re good at that.”
“Making bread or being persistent?” She winked at me.
It was easy to give in to her. “Guess everyone and their brother knows I adore Aster. I would carry him down the street now if I could. I would have done it months ago.”
“That’s how I feel about your brother. A few years ago I would’ve laughed in your face, but recently? I never liked scrawny fellas; I always liked well-fed, big-tummy lads.” She scoffed. “He grew into those lanky limbs of his, filled out, really became quite the orc.”
I pouted slightly, remembering what a small, twiggy thing Heath used to be. “He hated our mom’s cooking. Would only eat what Dad made, and they wouldn’t allow him to live off bread alone. Now, Lea and I do the cooking, and he actually eats more than anyone.”
Yaela gasped. “Really! Well then, I for sure owe you this day of kneading and baking.” She smiled at me, eyes full of love and grace.
Yaela continued coming to the kitchen. Even when Aster was there helping with orders. The two worked on stocking the store or manning the front while Heath and I broke our backs on orders.
It made me realize that Heath’s ideas of hiring new people, adding on the shop, weren’t completely unfounded. The extra help was wonderful. Maybe after the Reaping, we could convince Yaela to stay on rather than at the flower shop.
“Have you decided whether you’re closing the bakery tomorrow?” Aster asked me as we were cleaning up after closing. “I’d be more than happy to come in with you tomorrow.”
I looked up from my sweeping, watching him wipe down the case, ensuring he removed all the crumbs.
As he looked up, I darted my eyes away. “No. We’re closing. I was going to watch Heath and Yaela.”
“Are you going to stay with us for the weekend then?” He sounded hopeful, excited.
I nodded. “I am.”
Aster’s eyes widened. “Good! Because I thought I might take you to our cabin.”
I turned back towards him. “Cabin? What cabin?”
“It’s something Dad got when he got into fishing. He goes there mostly during the winter to ice fish, but I thought it would be beautiful this time of year.”
“Oh.” Was I the hopeful one now?
“So, we’ll watch the Reaping, then head out.”
“I thought you didn’t like the Reaping?” I approached the front counter with a shit-eating grin. “But now you want to watch it?”
He gave me a look. “I don’t get it. I might never get it. Obresh wasn’t my home before. But…I want to understand. I’m not the usual orc, but I’m still an orc.”
“I know you are.” I leaned across the counter to kiss him. His hands, dusty with flour, touched my cheek and slipped around to the back of my head.
There was a spark. A moment between breaths where the world could change depending on what happened next. If I went behind that counter, he would be mine. If I stayed out here, I would hear his frustrated grunts and mumblings all evening.
“I can’t wait until we get back to your place.” I was serious, stern.
His eyes darted around nervously. “N-not here.”
“Yes, here.” I walked around back, taking hold of his hand and dragging him along with me. I pushed him back against the workstation and trailed my fingers down his chest.
“Now, be a good orc and stay still.” My fingers undid the laces of his pants. I touched the base of his fine cock, teasing until there was a pulse.
“Vivianne-” his voice shuddered.
“No need to be quiet here,” I said with a giddy smirk. I took out his cock, stroking it in my palm. “No one is around to hear us.”
“Oh- Oh!” His breath faltered again.
“Get yourself good and hard, my love,” I breathed. “Fuck me as you like.”
His mouth opened, but no words escaped. He was getting harder than I had ever seen him. I let him take me there in the kitchen, bending me over the counter and taking me from behind. His powerful hands firmly planted on my ass while he drove into me, hard, feral. I let my voice out. I wanted him to hear it, to be tempted by it. He would hear it often if tomorrow went as planned.
“Your sweet cunt,” he growled into my ear, pulling my hair. “It drives me crazy with how sweet it is! Wet…warm…” He whimpered when he wanted to growl.
“Your cock is made for it,” I said between well-delivered thrusts. “For me!”
That went on longer than expected. Aster’s endurance and stamina were unmatched, and I confess I took advantage of it more than I should have. I had no intention of falling asleep there in the bakery, head resting on bags of flour while an apron kept me warm.
“Don’t!” The sudden, sharp, abrasive sound of Lea’s voice woke me. “I’ll get it for you. Just wait out front.”
I saw Lea standing in the pantry doorway, obviously blocking Heath. She grabbed something off the shelf, catching my eye before hobbling out and closing the door.
“That was close,” Aster’s complexion was dark.
I had nothing to say, so I just chuckled, finding Lea had kicked out clothes into the doorway for us. We dressed and snuck out, joining Lea on the sidewalk with Aster’s parents.
“There you are, darling!” Lady Tremaux exclaimed. “Where were you all this time?”
Lea and I exchanged looks while Aster tried to fumble an excuse to his parents. But he was rather unconvincing.
“Beautiful day,” Lady Tremaux finally said. “Perfect for an event such as this.”
I glanced at Aster, who was still dark from all the embarrassment. I was psyching myself up in my head. Now or never. Now or never! Pick him up and carry him away! I’ve been practicing with bags of flour all my life.
“Here they come!” Sir Tremaux gasped.
The orcs of Obresh came marching up the street, slowly splitting off to take their mates from the sidewalks and throw them over their shoulder.
He was an orc, and he loved me. I could do this.
Without a word, I turned to Aster and looked up at him with ferocious eyes. He froze, jaw going stiff as I put my weight into him. I pushed against him, grabbing his legs and then hefting him onto my shoulders like a bag of flour.
Lady Tremaux let out an excited sort of noise I wasn’t sure how to describe. She clapped excitedly while I walked out onto the street, struggling to carry Aster as I tried to find my new center of gravity.
“Vivianne!” He squirmed a bit.
“I told you to stay still,” I huffed. “Just let me do this for a few feet.”
“Good for you!” Yaela and Heath were beside me. Yaela beamed over Heath’s shoulder. “You two are perfect!”
Heath smirked at me. “Yeah. You two almost make a full orc.”
“I am an orc,” Aster and I said in unison.
Heath threw his head back, laughing. “Well then, I look forward to seeing you two in action after this.”
“I’ll show you now.” Aster got off my shoulders and then scooped me up, carrying me over his shoulder now. “There.” His hand patted my ass.
This is a preview of the novel I'm working on about a woman trapped in cryo sleep for fifty years. Upon waking she is tended to by Dr. River, an enigmatic and quiet man Irini can't help but fall for.
This is partially based on my love for Star Trek and a fascination with cryogenic sleep.
I never woke up, at least not when I was supposed to. Something happened, and I slept for far too long. The last thing I remember seeing was my son. He was anxious about going into the cryo-pods. He wanted to stay with me, but that wasn’t possible. I told him once he was asleep, it would be like there was no time between us at all.
They preserve the body in cryopreservation, but the mind’s fate remains unexplained. I was so worried about what would happen, though I would never let it show. I was susceptible to nightmares, and I feared months of continuous terror. My husband assured me, as I did our son, it would all pass in the blink of an eye. And when I woke, I would see the one I loved most. Then, he offered me his own pod, for as he said, it would be much more comfortable than my own. I suspected his kindness, but didn’t have time to think about it.
There would be no time between us, I reminded myself. As soon as I was asleep, I would be awake again and with my son. We would waste nothing, and we would begin our lives anew. And yet, somehow, I realized I had lost time. Deep in my sleep, far out in space, time was going forward without me.
I heard a voice, several actually. They sounded far away, whispered and warbled. There was air upon my face, a warmth. Was I finally being brought out of cryo? Were we on our new home planet?
“The pod was among their cargo. They had been maintaining it all this time.” It was the first voice I heard as I awoke. My new life, my new home, was before me with this voice. A voice that sounds so even, so unbothered.
“But it’s such old technology. These are practically ancient by today’s standards.” Someone else said, farther off in the distance.
“They said they were using it as a bargaining chip. Look here,” the even voice replied. “See here? This is a dignitary pod.”
“So, they’ve had a politician on ice for close to a century?” The other voice was in disbelief, then exclaimed in shock. “Someone go get the captain!”
“I’ve already called for him. When I was checking the occupants’ vitals, I noticed something strange in the diagnostics of the life support. The life support settings were to be maintained for a male occupant of tall stature and above-average weight.”
“Ah ha,” the other voice breathed. “Is she a stowaway?”
“Her setup in the pod makes it unlikely. Perhaps the original occupant was in her pod.”
“By mistake?” The other clicked their tongue. “There’s the captain.”
My eyes finally opened, peeling back to see the cold, sterile light above me. I saw shadows hovering overhead. Everything was a blur, misshapen. I had the eyes of a newborn kitten. Because my jaw felt like rusted metal, I couldn’t speak.
“Do not worry,” was that cool tone directed at me. “You’re in safe hands here. Whoever you are, I will take care of you.” The touch of a kind hand, smooth skin. I must have fallen back under. They say cryo has horrible jet lag.
I dreamed of my son running up a hill. He was running ahead of me, while I was slipping and sliding in the damp earth. I clawed at the dark loam, pulling out grass from the roots as I tried to gain traction to get him. Then, someone pulled me backward and threw me onto the rocks below. As I looked up, I opened my mouth to scream and-
Fresh air. I had forgotten fresh air. I breathed in deeply, sighing softly. My mouth was dry, horribly dry. My eyes were weak and didn’t want to open at first. Some forceful blinking allowed me to wake and stare at the pale pink ceiling.
“Doctor,” a soft voice squeaked.
A shadow loomed over me, and while I wanted to turn my head, everything was stiff and noncompliant. “Welcome back, Irini Kairaki.”
The first thing I saw was the smooth, blank expression of the man above me. His skin was overly pale, his eyes a radiant, fantastical purple, his hair overly black. He appeared to be a porcelain doll.
I blinked a few times to make sure that the man I was seeing was real. “Where am I?” is what I wanted to say. Instead, I said: “Aack eee kaak.”
The porcelain doll shook his head. “You can’t talk just yet. You’ve been in cryostasis for a long time.”
How long?
“Right now, you are in the hospital bay of the starship Phoebe. I am Dr. River and will take care of you as you recover from cryostasis syndrome.” He had no inflection in his tone, nor upon his face. But his presence was strangely comforting.
I wanted to ask how long, but once again my voice came out as haunted creaks and groans.
His eyes flicked aside for the briefest of moments, looking at something I couldn’t see. “I don’t want you to be alarmed, but your time in cryostasis was quite a long time, Ms. Kairaki.”
That cold, dark realization stabbed me through. “My son?” My voice came out hoarse, cracked, and shredded. I wanted tears to come. I wanted them to flow so badly, but nothing sprang up. There was merely a sensation in my eyes, like something should be working.
His fingers gently touched my throat. “We’re working on finding your records, Ms. Kairaki. Ossun rebels seized the ship you were on shortly after your journey began.”
I grabbed hold of his hand before it moved away from my throat. I intended to grab it firmly, but my hands weren’t working and he slipped out of my grasp without even moving.
River’s expression never shifted. “All we found was you. We believe the Ossun rebels were looking to capture pods containing high-ranking members of the military and government. Then they would use them as bargaining chips. Your pod’s listed owner appears to be a Cal Tototi.”
I laid back in the bed as the dreaded realization flooded over me. It was a relief and a slap to the face. I know what Cal had done. “Aaak! Eeeee!”
“Stay calm.” River tapped a syringe against the blade of his fingers. “Keep your mouth open for me.” A cold, viscous fluid went down my throat. He then held my jaw closed. “Swallow. Careful.”
Burning! My throat burned like crazy. I let out a pained cry, and my voice sounded like my own again.
He massaged my jaw gently, slowly. His purple eyes remained fixed on me before he released me. “Kairaki, could you confirm your name to me?”
I wasn’t sure what would happen when I opened my mouth again. The burning was faint, but it lingered there in my throat until I opened my mouth.
“Irini.” I was still hoarse, still shredded, but it wasn’t an effort to speak anymore.
Dr. River nodded, tapping his fingers on a holographic screen. “Good. Can you tell me your relationship with Cal Totoi?”
“Couple.” My tongue stuck to the roof of my mouth at the start.
“Odd.” Dr. River tilted his head slightly. His brow only pinched barely. “I do not see your name among his-”
“Common law.” The wedding was supposed to happen after we landed. Not that it was going to be a big deal or anything, as Cal was doing it to shut up his family. How lucky for him I ended up here.
“Let me get you some water, Ms. Kairaki.” The nurse, who must have been hovering outside my line of vision, darted off.
Dr. River took a hold of my hand, pressing his thumb into the center of my palm. “I’m glad you are staying calm.”
I swallowed, but even that was like pushing a boulder. “As a cucumber.”
His hand was cool as it touched my forehead. “Not to worry. We will do our best for you. While we try to find the best place to send you, you will stay here and go through rehab as you come out of cryo syndrome.”
His voice sounded so warm and so cold at the same time. “Thank you.”
A small floating bot returned with water and Dr. River helped to move me so I could drink. I choked on my first attempt, but even the water sitting in my mouth was nice.
“That’s good,” the doctor murmured.
I let out a breath, and my throat wasn’t so tight. “How long?”
His eyes raised, his expression completely blank beside the space between his brows and eyes had grown. “What’s that?”
I swallowed again, trying to catch my breath from taking a drink still. “How long was I in cryostasis?” It was the longest, hardest sentence I ever had to say. In reality, it was nothing, but my mouth hadn’t moved in so long.
“Fifty-three years.”
I suppose I wasn’t ready to hear that, because the next thing I know I’m waking up again. Which would become quite common for me. I faded in and out of sleep, which was ironic given I had been asleep for half a century, but I was so weak my body didn’t quite know how to operate.
I would often wake with special equipment attached to my arms and legs to build up their strength. It was like a nice massage, but Dr. River assured me more was going on that I couldn’t see.
I was going through one such therapy a few days after my voice fully returned. Dr. River was reading progress charts floating above my bed.
“So we didn’t enter a dark age after I vanished?” I teased him.
“Progress must make its way,” he replied to me. His constant calm was forming a mystery around him. Was he human? A new intergalactic lifeform? Dare I say the mystery and aloofness were attractive? No. I had to keep my head about this. He was a doctor, dammit.
“And you are making progress,” he interrupted my thoughts. Those deep purple eyes focused on mine. “But remember, healing is not a linear experience. Nor is it the same between people.”
Was he looking at me? Or was it through me? Sometimes I thought he was looking inside me to see all my machinations working, my muscles growing, my food digesting. But that would be impossible, right?
“Right,” I agreed. I could barely move my head, and when I smiled, it left my face sore for a bit.
“You’re a first,” he continued. Walking around the bed, he tapped at some of the floating holographic screens to read charts, leave notes. He was quite the multitasker. “Researchers have never studied cryo syndrome beyond a ten-year mark. You are quite the miracle.”
It didn’t feel that way at all. It was like a curse. Over fifty years? That was a lifetime just gone! Lost to time and space. Literally!
My shoulders slouched, and I fought the urge to cry. “Lucky me.”
Dr. River turned to me. “Yes. You are.”
I suppressed a smile. “You don’t recognize sarcasm very well, do you, doctor?”
He was still for a moment, eyes unblinking, tapping away at holographic screens. “Not really. Is that what you were doing?”
Even a soft chuckle seemed to knock the wind out of me. “It’s okay. I suppose it doesn’t matter. I’m happy to be alive. Although I feel quite cursed all the same.”
Dr. River waved his hands, making the screens fade away. “I understand it will take you time to get used to your new surroundings. The world has changed since you were gone. Your body is not the one you are used to. I assure you, though, I will be with you every step of the way. If you would allow me, I would be grateful if you allowed me to share my findings.”
I closed my eyes and sighed. “Every girl’s dream, to be an experiment.”
That cool face of his turned steely for a moment. “That was sarcasm.”
I arched my brows. “Quick learner.”
“Ms. Kairaki,” Dr. River said as he took a seat beside my bed. “You are a miracle. One that could prove useful to the progress of medicine and healing. If we can leave people in cryo for so long, imagine what we could do to prolong people’s lives.
“I don’t mind that,” I assured him. “I just don’t want to be made a spectacle.”
He gave me a small nod. “I am going to take care of you as long as you need me.”
Oh foolish heart, do not beat so readily for the sweet words of yet another man. No matter how violet his eyes are, no matter how beautiful he may be with his sharp jaw and porcelain like skin. Do not beat until our days do not feel so numbered.
“Thank you, doctor,” I faded into a yawn which stretched my chest beyond my comfort, aching my ribs, jaw, even teeth.
“Good sign,” Dr. River noted, standing up.
I let out a pathetic, petulant whine. “When will everything stop hurting?”
“In time,” he answered. “Think of it as growing pains all over again.”
An exasperated breath whistled between my teeth as I couldn’t open my jaw much wider. Easy for him to say. My irritation stemmed from the intensity of my emotions. My body was weak, but anything that wasn’t physical was so much stronger.
I was alone for swaths at a time. When I wasn’t asleep, it was disheartening. I loved to have people around me, especially now. I would have loved a room full of people to talk to, to catch up with. Unfortunately, I had to remain quarantined in my room, after that I could roam around just the hospital wing. Who knows how long that would be, let alone being introduced back into the world, or ship really? How long would I be on the ship?
“You were an artist,” Dr. River said one day.
“I was,” I responded, giving him a quizzical look. “Where did you find that out?”
He came around the end of the bed, standing at my side as he looked over the pad in his hands. “School records.” That sounded too quick a response, but what did I know anymore? “I could track down some information about you from that. Then I could locate birth records, bank records and the like.” He set the pad down and then took the seat beside me. “We want to make sure you have somewhere to go once we release you. So we’re finding next of kin.”
I thought of Jude, my son, and my whole being ached. Everything was so much stronger. The grief, the loneliness. Just the thought of my son sent me spiraling. It was like a rage inside me, a possession. The sorrow was a demon entering my body, ravaging it, tearing me apart limb from limb before it reached my soul and-
“Ms. Kairaki, it’s okay.” Dr. River’s cool, smooth voice reached me. “It’s a panic attack. This is normal.” He was holding my hand fast, grounding me.
The pain in my chest, the tightness, it was more than I could bear. Everything was so raw, so intense. I didn’t want to live like this. “It hurts.”
“Breathe,” he whispered. His hand rested at the back of my head, a gentle, supportive embrace for my weak neck. “I’m here. I’ll always be here.”
I had received many empty promises before. By my father, by Cal, even by me. I had promised that exact thing to my son, my Jude. No one could keep that promise, could they? No one! But it was nice to hear. The coolness of it on River’s lips sounded so easy, so true.
I tried to breathe, as he said. They came out as shaken, stunted things, slowly growing more smooth, much deeper. The tears rolled down my face, stinging hot. My whole body was sore, beaten by emotion alone. If this was life now, I’m not sure I wanted it.
“Heartbeat, regular,” River murmured, lifting a hand to touch something above me. “On the edge of dehydration, we’ll get that taken care of.”
A small hum near my ear startled me and I opened my eyes, realizing the world was blurry and fogged. I couldn’t even raise my hands to rub my eyes. Pathetic!
“Ms. Kairaki, there’s no need to be frustrated. People have suffered worse things from cryo syndrome and they were in there much shorter than you. Have hope. The right people found you and you will be in the perfect place for your care. It will be a long battle, but you’re on a ship of fighters and soldiers. You’ll find strength here.”
“Poetic,” I mumbled.
“It’s something I was told when I first joined the crew of the Phoebe.” His hand rested on my cheek, gently wiping away tears. “Rest now.”
“Rest is all I do,” I pouted.
River stood from the bed, and the lights dimmed yet again. “Because it is what you need most. The body is capable of amazing things. You need to listen to it.”
I opened my eyes again to the fog, seeing River’s outline just before me. “Are you leaving?”
“Only for a moment, then I will be right back.”
I suppose that soothed me, or maybe I was too exhausted to worry about it. I fell back asleep, easing into it like actually sleeping rather than unconsciousness.
“I think you should be able to sit up on your own. Would you like to try it?” He disengaged the machines and helped me to lie on my back. It was so nice being touched, even like this. His firm hands offered appreciated closeness.
How long had I been out? Days? Weeks? My sense of time was all skewed. “Are you sure, Doc?”
He nodded, coming to my side and offering his hand. “I am always certain. I even ordered a special meal for you to be delivered soon.”
“A meal?” I took his hand in mine, squeezing it extra tight. “Like, proper food?” I had been living off IV bags and nutrient packets since I got here. I was aching for something to chew on.
He gave me that predictably tight nob. “All food is proper.” His hand squeezed back. “Breathe and lift.”
I strained, and the muscles in my back snapped and tightened. There was a familiar strength and ease. I took hold of the sides of the bed, pushing more, lifting myself up. Then, I sat there.
“Wonderful.” He stepped back, admiring me in my upright position. “How do you feel? Your heart rate is up, though. Perhaps it was too soon.”
“I feel fine otherwise, Doctor,” I chuckled. “I think I’m just excited to be upright for once.”
A soft smile graced his face. “That is what I like to hear.”
The floating bot came into the room and the smell coming from it had my mouth watering.
I gasped, eyes focused on the tray.. “Oh my goodness, is that food? Real food?”
River took the tray, placing it on the swiveling table, which he then served before me. “I thought we might try to experiment here. You are doing well. If you can sit up, I think you can have a small meal.”
It was a simple spread of soup and applesauce, but to me, it smelled like the ambrosia of the gods.
“I have missed real food, doctor.”
River laid a spoon down on the tray. “I hope it will make up for the half century you have missed.”
I picked up the spoon, my hand shaking as I tried to hold it like normal.
It was all part of the process. His observing eyes were watching my hand intently, studying every move, every weak muscle. “If you need to make a fist, there is no harm in it. I wouldn’t want the soup to burn you.”
“It’s amazing the things one takes for granted.” I set the spoon down and it clattered off the tray and into my lap. I frowned in frustration.
River picked the spoon up for me, wiping it clean, then placing it back upon the tray. “Try eating the apples first,” he offered. “So if they spill, it will not be uncomfortable for you.”
“We had to eat so many apples when I was little,” I admitted. “I promised myself that when I grew up, I never had to eat another one until I had to. I would only eat rice pudding.” If I could prolong embarrassing myself again, I’d rather not pick up the spoon.
“Well, you know what they say an apple a day keeps the doctor away.” Was he attempting a joke? He pushed the bowl of applesauce towards me.
“Would that be in my best interest?” I asked with a smile.
He was quiet for a beat. His face was usually so unreadable. But for a moment, ever so faintly, he looked pleased. “No. I suppose not.”
I grinned, trying again to grab the spoon. “I remember when my son first ate with utensils. This must be what he felt like.” I brought the mash up to my mouth. It was sweet, tart, and filled with cinnamon.
“Very good.” River nodded. “Any issue chewing?”
I found my first eating experience lackluster. “It’s very good. Although everything tastes kind of…dull?” I glanced at him apologetically. “I hate to say that about your chef.”
Nothing on the doctor’s slim face shifted, but his eyes widened. His smooth complexion made me envious. “Nothing to worry about. Cryostasis affects all aspects of the body. After how long you were in it, I’m surprised you can taste anything at all.”
I swallowed, and aside from the texture, nothing else about the experienced pleased me. “How long will it take for me to get back to something normal?”
His gaze didn’t shift, but he was quiet as he processed his answer. “Sometimes the process can take years. And remember, Ms. Kairaki, a body shouldn’t remain in cryostasis for longer than ten years.”
My stomach sank, and I wanted to cry. “How long before I can walk?”
River took hold of my hand. “Don’t panic. I told you that healing is not linear.” He held my hand in both of his. His touch was cool, but how I craved it. I clutched back as much as I could.
“I need you to be patient, Ms. Kairaki. Do that for me, and I promise, you’ll be up and about. You’re not leaving this ship until I give the word.”
I took a deep breath, letting it fill my chest until it ached. I reminded myself of my son, of how horrible healing after his birth was, but how worth it all that had been. My son, who could be dead by now. He would have woken up fifty years ago. Did he miss me? Did he forget me?
No.
I can’t think that way. It hurts, and more than my heart. My head begins to actually ache as I conjure up more memories of him.
River releases my hands. “Try the soup this time. I think you will enjoy it better than the apples.”
River watches intently as I fill the hollow of the spoon and carefully bring it to my mouth achingly slowly. I placed it in my mouth without hesitation. The heat is so much! But I did it.
“Careful.” River held up the glass of cold water, directing the straw to my mouth.
I drink deeply, but I am very proud of myself. “Do you think I’ll be able to hold a paintbrush?”
There was that faint appearance of a smile. “You will. You will need to build up strength, of course. This was a test of what I need to prepare for you.” His eyes are darting back and forth as if reading something before him.
I went in for another bite, taking a moment to blow on the spoon. “It was always a hope of mine that my work would outlast me.” I say, my voiced tinged in melancholy. “But I suppose that gives me reason to paint even more than before.”
River’s eyes become still, and he looks at me again. “On the contrary.” He waved away the floating screens and stepped closer. “The works of Irini Kairaki are of chief value. Scholars have studied them as part of the master’s collection for the past thirty years.”
I dropped the spoon in my lap again. “You’re joking.” I blinked a few times to make sure I had heard that right. “My art?”
“I am not a comedian, Ms. Kairaki. Would you like to see?” He stood, sweeping up a holographic screen beside the bed. He brought up a news article about one of my pieces finding permanent-residence in the Louvre. Another article about one unfinished painting selling for millions at auction.
“We had to research you in order to find living relatives. Imagine our surprise when we found you were a lost master.” River was scrolling slowly through the options on the screen. For me, though, it was a whirlwind turning into a storm. Faster, faster, faster.
The ache in my head from before was growing, and I reeled back away from the screen, pinching the bridge of my nose. “Doc-”
The screen blinked away, and he returned to my side, placing his hand on the back of my neck. “It’s just part of the cryo syndrome. Nothing to worry about.”
I had tears pooling in my eyes. “Even memories hurt?”
River was quiet.
I looked up at him, but the light was too bright and I had to turn away immediately. “Do you know where my son is?”
River’s hand hovered somewhere between calling up a screen and reaching out to me. “I don’t want to cause you more duress, Ms. Kairaki.”
The tears flowed freely then. I wrapped my arms around myself as I sagged over. I sobbed, missing my life, my work, my home. Why did I ever agree to that move with Cal? I sure hope he’s dead. I would be more comfortable in his pod, he said. He knew. He was protecting himself. Women and children first. He knew.
“Ms. Kairaki, if it is of any comfort, your son is still alive.” River offered me that morsel of comfort.
I cried even harder. He didn’t move. He seemed uncertain how to comfort me, to react. It was like a glitch to his system.
“Jude!” It was all I could think to sob. “Jude! Jude!”
River’s cool hand touched my back, rubbing slow and soft.
I must have cried myself to sleep, because I woke up in my usual room again. The lights were down and River had turned on babbling water sounds with a projection of a forest from home upon the wall.
“Darn,” I muttered to myself after a deep sigh. I laid there in bed, pressing my knuckles to my mouth. I had so much more I wanted to ask River.
Jude was alive. I could use that to strengthen myself, and I could see him again.
I could hold him.
But how old was he? Certainly much older than me at this point. Was he an old man? Did I have grandchildren? My eyes welled up with tears again, and I stopped myself.
“I can’t handle another headache,” I breathed. “Think of other things. Other things.” The cool touch of River’s hands holding mine first came to my mind. I smiled softly, thinking of his attempt at a joke.
“Damn, I am a fool, aren’t I? Always falling for these types.” I pouted, closing my eyes, and a few tears spilled down my cheeks. “First Cal, that bastard,” I grumbled. “He abandoned me. Tricked me.” I snarled, gnashing my teeth. “Everyone else knew, but I didn’t.” My eyes focused on the nature scene before me. The trees. The grass. The babbling brook.
We had a child together. And while his family saw me as nothing more than a gold digger, they were the ones who insisted we get married so they could save face. What else was I supposed to do? Not marry him, duh. But he had money, influence, everything I never did, and I wanted Jude to have everything I never did.
“Piece of shit.” I hissed quietly. “Hope he’s rotting.” Wherever he was, maybe now I had the upper hand. My art was famous. I was a lost master. How is that supposed to feel? Am I rich now? Or am I even more destitute than before?
“Jude and painting. Jude and painting,” I muttered over and over to myself. “That’s what you have. You don’t have nothing. You have something.” I breathed in deep. I would work my hardest with Dr. River so I could have both in my life again. At least I had Dr. River. Even if I couldn’t see Jude yet or hold a paintbrush, I had him.
My heart skipped a beat.
“Falling for another one, you idiot.” I gave in to it long ago. I’m not pretending to be anything else now. Not after all these years.
River cleared me to be moved around sickbay. My immune system would be strong enough, so I didn’t have to be tucked away in my room alone. The hospital wing of the ship had an area for patients still convalescing. There was an area for games, for movies, even one for crafts. The best part of all was that I could talk to other people! So far, since waking up, my only connecting to the outside world was the good doctor and a handful of nurses.
My first day out and I was shaking from how excited I was. My immune system may have been operational. I was still weak enough that even the littlest excitement made my body jitter about like mad! But I was so happy!
I glimpsed myself passing by the exercise and physical therapy room. The large mirrored wall showed me in my chair, smaller than I remembered. Wrists tiny, face gaunt, my curls were no longer lustrous and full, but dry and crisp in a way.
I rolled into the room to get a closer look at this stranger. The closer I got, the more I saw myself, but also none of myself. My freckles I loved faded to almost nothing. The glowing amber of my skin was now a dingy beige. My eyes had sunken, their usual golden brown were almost black.
“Oh, my-” I whispered, touching myself to make sure the reflection followed. My hand slipped down around my throat, down my chest. My breasts had been full and slightly sloped since giving birth, a look I thought sensual. Now? I doubt I’d fill my palm!
I was aware if I looked beneath my clothes, I might see the faint scarring I got when pregnant. But I would see the full hips and soft belly that came with it. I had loved my body before I had gone into cryo, not without trying, of course. Cal would make his comments, but I saw what artistry my body was.
Now what was I?
“It’s the century egg!” A woman in a wheelchair rolled up beside me. She had a heavy, cooling compress around her thighs, and a cooling blanket draped against the rest of her lap. “Everyone has been talking about you hatching.”
It took me a moment to recover, to snap out of my thoughts of seeing myself for the first time in so long.
I may have blinked a few too many times as I attempted a smile. “What’s that?” This was my first conversation outside the sick bay. I didn’t want to mess this up!
“Sorry,” she laughed, her bright yellow eyes sparkled. “That’s what we’ve been calling you down here in recovery. A century egg.” She was a Kassian. Her features were cat-like and slick, with sharp ears that twitched as she smiled. Her fur was deep orange, streaked with black around her eyes and neck.
“We’ve all been so curious about you. Although, I don’t think Doc quite appreciated us calling you that.” Like most Kassians, she gestured grandly. I noticed her finger tips had spongy pads of pink and black.
The first soul outside of sleep who wasn’t a medical professional at that! I was trying so hard not to show my joy, but the tears were welling up as I opened my mouth to speak again. “He told me he is not a comedian.”
The Kassian adjusted herself and her legs wiggled slightly. “Yeah, well, most androids don’t have a sense of humor.”
That word struck me. Android? Who was she talking about? The good doctor? No. There must be something else I haven’t caught on to.
My expression must have given it away because the Kassian’s ears stood up straight and her lips shaped themselves into a perfect O. “You didn’t know!”
“I’ve been away for half a century,” I tried to laugh it off. “Back in my day, Androids weren’t so…”
Her brows raised. “Human?”
I noticed a young, blonde officer walk through the room, arm in a cast. He sat near us, eyes flicking towards us whenever we mentioned the doctor.
“Yes,” I murmured. Something made the hair stand up on the back of my neck.
“You know how time is, Egg. It changes!” she chuckled. “Oh, I’m Alina.” She bowed her head down to be pet, a Kassian greeting. “I’m usually a security officer on this ship, but right now, I’m working as a patient.”
I bowed my head to match her greeting, nuzzling the top of my head against hers. “My name is Irini, but you can call me Egg if you like.” I had many nicknames in my life, but by far, this one was my favorite.
“And you can call me Legs! Although I’m not as keen on it as you.” Her small nose twitched. She then patted her lap and smoothed out the weighted blanket. “Dr. River had to replace them.” She pulled up the edge of the blanket just enough to show her mechanical feet.
I gasped out loud, shocked by what seemed such a horrible accident. “What happened?”
She held a knowing smirk, one that caused her eyes to squint mischievously. “Got old.” She wiggled her mechanical toes. “I have to replace them at least every then years. Upgrades and new tech and all that.” She waved her palm around like casting a spell.
I let out a sigh of relief. “You had me for a second!”
Alina threw her fluffy head back in laughter, causing glances from around the room. “I’ve had cybernetic legs most of my life, Egg! Dr. River is the only one I trust doing the surgery for my replacements. Guess it’s a good thing we work on the same ship.” Her mouth down-turned and her ears flicked back. “Some don’t trust an android like him.”
It seemed odd that anyone would mistrust Dr. River, but I also couldn’t play naïve to the very common practice of prejudice. “I didn’t even know he was. I’m amazed by what androids have advanced to. In my time, they were just being allowed menial jobs. They ran cash registers, phones, nothing as complicated and detailed as a doctor.”
I locked eyes with that blonde officer again. I jerked my attention back to Alina. Something about his gaze didn’t settle right with me.
“Dr. River is one of a kind.” Alina was still looking directly into my eyes. Kassians rarely broke eye contact. “First of his kind, actually.”
I met her gaze directly as well. Back in school I had boarded with a Kassian. “How so?”
There was a flick to her ears as she took in my matched gaze. “It ain’t my story to tell, Egg. You’ll have to ask him one day. He’s nothing but honest. A real open book once you get to know him!”
The blonde man stood up, shuffling out of the room as if Alina had just said something offensive.
“But what about you, Egg?” Alina asked excitedly, not paying attention to anything else in the room. “Tell me about yourself.”
It was hard to talk about myself, not because I was shy or anything, but because the Cryo Syndrome affected my memory. Some things were so faint and far away, other things were so strong and vivid that elicited strong, overpowering emotions.
I fussed with the blanket in my lap for a moment. “Well, not sure where to start. But um…guess you could say I’m confused, lost, but eager to live again.”
She grinned, showing off her sharp teeth. “That’s what we call a kitten’s intuition.”
I was always good at making friends, so chatting with Alina was like exercising to get that groove back. “My roommate back in college who used to say ‘whisker of an incident’. I always liked that saying.”
Her eyes lit up again, the orange taken over by the dark black of her pupil. “Where did you go to school?”
“Lustre Academy of the Fine Arts,” I replied. “Although that is so long ago. I don’t even know if it is still up and running.”
Her ears perked up. “We can look.” She tapped her watch and a small screen popped up. She began typing, and I saw my old school appear. “It’s still open. See?” She turned the screen so I could read the page.
“That’s wonderful,” I murmured. I wasn’t sure where to place my emotions.
Smirking, Alina leaned close to me. “I bet we could pull up your student records.”
That made me so afraid. I had nothing to hide, and yet, reading of my past felt impossible to comprehend.
“You okay Egg?” Alina murmured.
I forced a smile. “Yes. But-” my voice faded out as the picture of my old school stared back at me. “I’m not exactly sure where my mind is.”
Her ears fell flat. “It has been a long time for you. Who knows what bad news you would see? I get it.” Her ears flicked back up and her smile was warm.
Fifty years in a long time, many of my friends and teachers were probably long gone. I had also wanted to teach there, but Cal wanted me to stay home with Jude. There were so many wonderful memories attached to that school. Those memories could also be a lot for me to process. Even the best of memories could turn sour in my predicament.
“What about you?” I asked Alina. “Did you go to the Dawn Fleet Academy?”
Her nod was exuberant, and her tail swished back and forth. “I actually got my recommendation from our former captain. He sponsored my enrollment.” She wiggled her lap. “The board thought I would be a danger because of these.”
My brows pinched in disgust. “Cybernetic limbs have existed as long as Dawn Fleet. Are they still calling them unfair advantages?”
“Oh that’s right!” her ears fluffed up. “You would have been in cryo when this happened!” She leaned in closer to me. “For a while, the academy wouldn’t accept anyone with cybernetic enhancements. They were completely banned
I furrowed my brow even more at her. “What? Why?”
“I’ve heard several stories,” she sighed. “That it was a terrorist attack by cyborg soldiers. A former student was taking revenge for being expelled. Everyone kind of has their own rumor about it at this point. It was horrible enough to get people like me banned for decades, that’s for certain.”
“Oh my gosh,” I whispered.
She nodded slowly. “I wanted to attend Dan Fleet so bad. I used to wish that they would suspend the rule. And, hey! My wish came true!” She broke into a big, toothy grin. They got rid of it after thirty years.”
“That’s a long time to hold such a rule!”
Her ears flicked back and forth. “Well, the president of the board at the time had a child who died during it. So when she left, they got rid of it.”
I thought about what I would do if anything ever happened to Jude like that. “I understand her pain. But I wouldn’t hold it against everyone.”
Alina grasped hold of my hand and squeezed tight. “I’ll take that as a compliment!”
I held her hand back, enjoying the touch of her palm and the warmth it radiated. I could have almost cried. My years alone left me unconsciously starving for touch and affection.
“When Doc allows me to walk on my own, I’ll show you around.” Alina didn’t let go of my hand as she went on and on about the ship. The Phoebe, from her description, sounded like a child’s playground. Then again, that’s sort of how Kassian’s looked at the world.
I held her hand back, enjoying the touch of her palm and the warmth it radiated. I could have almost cried. My years alone left me unconsciously starving for touch and affection.
At one point, she stopped mid sentence and looked up with wide eyes. “Doc!”
I turned, watching Dr. River enter. “Alina,” he answered with a bow of his head. “How is your recovery?”
“Great, as always. I’ve been keeping Egg company.”
His Purple eyes fell upon me, and my smile turned shy. “I see. Well, I’m here to show Ms. Kairaki to her new quarters. I hope I am not interrupting.”
“Not at all.” Alina's smile returned to me. “We’ll talk later, Egg.” She leaned into me with her forehead.
I let her head bump against mine, even forcing back a little. “I’ll look forward to it, Alina.”
River took hold of the wheelchair, nodding to Alina before turning me around. “You look tired,” he said once we were out of reach. “I hope Alina didn’t tire you out.”
I nodded, letting out a yawn I had been holding in. “I am. But I needed that so much. I really enjoyed her company.”
“I'm happy to hear that, Ms. Kairaki.” He replied coolly. “You have a civilian cabin all set up. I’ve also set you up with twenty-four access to call me.”
An entire room to myself? I wouldn’t know what to do with it! “That’s wonderful. Thank you. It will be nice to have some extra room.”
“I still want you to come to the medical bay every day for observation, of course.” River rolled me into a lift, then stood beside me. “I think it will be good for your recovery to have a routine you maintain on your own.”
I noticed he was holding a bag in one hand. It looked to be a heavy load. “I’ll be starting from nothing. But I’ve done that before.”
The lift stopped, opening to a short hallway with four doors on each side. River took me to the first on the right. “This will be your new place for the time being.” He wheeled me in, parking me at a table. I saw that the counters and cabinets were wheelchair accessible. The walls were soft yellow, while the cabinets and counter were this powdery blue. River stole my attention as he set the bag on the table.
“I brought a gift for you,” River said to me. His expression was unchanged, but there was a shadow of a smile to him.
“I was wondering what you were carrying.” I sat up straight in my chair. “You didn’t have to get me anything. I already owe you so much.”
“It’s my job. You owe me nothing, Ms. Kairaki.” He began laying items out on the table. “I suppose it can also be called therapy, but I prefer to think of it as a gift.” He laid out paint brushes, tubes of paints, and small canvases. He kept pulling out art supplies. My heart was hammering.
“I did some research to find materials similar to the ones you used before.” River replied as tears came to my eyes. “I’m afraid some paints you used are no longer made, as the company went under. I found a similar formula from a newer company.”
River had taken my breath away. Never had I gone so deep into studying paint formulas. I used the brand my mother did, which was cheap. The only time I ever had access to fancy paints as gifts or at Lustre. “You researched the formulas?”
River gave a few small nods. “It was quite simple. Compared to finding the brushes, at least.”
I took a packet of brushes into my hands and exclaimed with glee. “They still make the Monastery brand!” I had never been so excited to see something so familiar and commonplace in my life. “How did you know these are my favorites?”
He focused his eyes on me, but quickly looked away to grab a sketchbook and colored pencils. “I studied old pictures of you. It took a few tries, but I compared brands and models to the ones from your scholarship documentary.”
I don’t know if I should feel horrified or flattered. That documentary was humiliating to make. I couldn’t imagine how awful it was now. “How in the stars did you get that? I didn’t think they would keep such things!”
Dare I say the usually aloof doctor looked smug? His expressions were minimal, even nonexistent I’m sure, but after spending so much time with him, perhaps I was seeing what lay underneath the pure white of his face.
“You are a famous artist now; fame reveals everything about a person.”
My stomach was churning at the thought of some things being yanked unwillingly into the light. There were things I did in college I had prayed would stay hidden gems forever. There were portraits painted of me, artsy photographs, terrible short stories and letters.
“I hope not…everything,” I groaned with my face in my hands.
“Most things.” River looked into the box, bringing out a book. “I must confess, I studied your works in the academy. My roommate was a big fan of yours and he convinced me to help him locate some of your lost works.” He slid the book towards me.
The book featured my face framed by one of my watercolor pieces. Below the grand title of ‘The Works of Irini Kairaki’ was another familiar name. “Written by Jude Tototi-” My voice stuck in my throat like dry bread. “You knew my son?” My hands trembled as I looked over his name again. And again. And again.
“I did.” His eyes lowered. “I’m sorry I couldn’t tell you until now.”
I kept the precious tome clenched tightly in my weak little fists. Opening up the book, I landed on a picture of me and my son when I first brought him home. Although he was so small, thick, dark curls crowned his head. I looked exhausted, but beyond happy. It was as if nothing else in the world existed but the two of us.
“I’ll find you in this world. My love is with you, Mom.”
I couldn’t breathe. My baby, he was alive! He was thriving even!
Good news everyone! I'm getting back to feeling better and feel like it's time I get back to my ko-fi. I have Tiers and rewards on there again!
Right now there are three tiers that match my Patreon. So if you don't like patreon for any reason, you can now sign up to ko-fi and get the exact same things.
I'll add the higher tiers once I start gaining traction, which will then include mail outs.
I'm also going to be adding commissions on there soon, so keep a look out.
Taken from the Patreon Exclusive vault. See a bunch more stories like this, unseen by anyone except patreon supporters here.
Dark Romance x Gothic x Gore x Forbidden Love x Cannibalisim is Love
(TW for abuse, gaslighting, pregnancy)
Strange that it is I wake up each morning to the scent of grave dirt these mornings. I half expect to find myself being buried, but that is not that case. I am in bed, like I should be, and there are no graves in sight. I only see my sister in her bed, pretending to still be asleep when I know she’s barely slept at all. Needless to say I don’t like waking much these days. I don’t care to get out of bed due to the injury to my foot. It is so embarrassing to hobble.
It isn’t until I see Mother standing in the doorway, glaring at us from the crack. Her green eyes seem illuminated, although I know that is impossible. But I cannot help but to think that they glow from the way she stares down upon us.
“It’s time to get up, you two.” She says this with a quiet voice, but the silence of the house turns it into a roaring boom. “You cannot be lazy. Get. Up.”
Heleen rises from bed, her complexion pale and clammy. Like me, she doesn’t wish to get out of bed because of the injury to her foot as well. She looks at me, both of us exchanging weary and exhausted glances.
I step out of bed, placing my good foot upon the ground while keeping the other tucked under the blankets. I don’t want to see it or the bandages covering it. I look away, taking hold of the cane I use to walk and proceed to get dressed.
“What do you think it will be today, Griet?” Heleen asks me.
I huff as I try to get dressed. It’s hard to balance on one foot. “The same as it is everyday I assume.”
“Not everyday,” Heleen mutters under her breath. She flops down into a chair in order to roll on her stockings. I see her hesitate, her eyes flickering down to her foot and then shuddering away. “It used to be different.”
“That’s why it’s different,” I snap at her. “That’s why we’re here. That’s why we have canes. That’s why Mother-” I look at the door and no longer see green eyes glowing. “We are lucky at least.”
“How are we lucky?” Heleen whines. “We used to be lucky. We used to be fine at our worst days! Now, everyday is misery.”
I open the curtains to let in some light. “One girl gone from our home cannot cause us this misery.”
“Liar,” Heleen chuffs. “We both know things are different. Mother is.”
I catch sight of my reflection in the glass and promptly turn away from it. “She’s disappointed in us. Of course she’s different.”
“What did we do so wrong? We did everything she told us and now look at us!” Heleen wobbles as she stands, grasping hold of the wardrobe to gain her footing back. “It’s her fault anyways! All of this is her fault!”
“Shut up!” I hiss at her. “Do you want her to hear you?”
Heleen is silent as she raises her hand and points at me. She nods her head, eyes widening ever so slightly. “See that! That! We never used to do that. It didn’t matter if we were loud. She never came to wake us up. The one who did that was-”
I throw my shoe at Heleen, but I miss. Heleen grows a smile that's mocking and she starts to laugh, throwing her head back and cackling.
“I told you to be quiet, Heleen.”
Heleen sits back down into her chair, holding her face in her palms as her laughter turns into sobs. Her shoulders shake, her back arches, and she heaves between guttural breaths. I sigh and step back, looking back towards the window.
“Just shut up, alright. None of us like this.” I spot someone at our gates buokt don’t care to see what they hurl towards us.
“We did everything she said!” Heleen whines. “We did!”
We did, I know we did. But still, what use was there in bemoaning our fates? The girl was in her castle, and we remained the same.
Heleen and I dress and go downstairs. Mother is waiting on us, but not at the same time. She drinks and gazes at her plate, barely acknowledging us as we take our places at the table. Food is waiting on plates, but the yellow of our eggs is hard, and the tea is barely steeped.
“What took you both so long?” Mother asks.
“Our feet hurt.” Heleen keeps me in hand, dragging me with her as she hopes to return mother’s favor. Ever since the wedding, Heleen has been aching for Mother’s approval more than ever.
“That should be healed by now,” Mother barely acknowledges her. She simply waves her hand like it would make everything better.
Heleen’s hopeful smile fades and she stares wide eyed and mouth open at Mother. The beauty mark at the corner of her lips is so ugly then, I want to smack it off. “We cut parts of our feet off.”
Mother doesn’t look up, but the way she twists the knife in her hand says more than enough. She swipes butter across her bread, sighing and shaking her head.
“I still don’t know why you two would do such a thing.”
I hold in my breath and bite my tongue.
“You should have known it would be a worthless endeavor.” She takes a bite from her bread and a look of disgust washes over her face. “This butter is spoiled!” She stands up and throws the bread down onto her plate then flips her plate over onto the table. “Go and get some more!” She storms out of the dining hall in a flurry of dark colored skirts.
“But-” Heleen tries to stand but makes a misstep and falls again. “Mother! Wait!”
“Make yourself useful, Heleen!” Mother shouts from the hall.
I dare not accept Heleen’s look as she turns my way. I finish off my egg, leaving the rest since it has the elated butter on top.
“And what are we supposed to get butter with?” Heleen laughs. “Who in town will serve us?”
“As if I know.” I huff and stand from the table. “We’ll create a tab.”
BH
Heleen pouts, but I don’t give her the out she wants.
Leaving the house, I see the cobblestones are crusted over, caked with dried, rotted vegetables, and who knows what else. I ignore them, but Heleen sniffs as she walks over them.
“Do people have nothing better to do? Haven’t we suffered enough?”
“I wouldn’t call rotten vegetables suffering.” I huff as I open the gate. Heleen walks out as fast as she can, whimpering as she waits for me to lock the gate back.
As we walk into town we garner the stares I expected. People look our way and whisper, so all I can do is hold my head high and keep my gaze forward. Heleen, of course, tries to look, tries to see what people are doing. She wants to hear what they are saying, but all she would do would be to whine and complain about it to me.
“Ignore them,” I hiss at her.
“What did we do so wrong? You would think we murdered her, but we kept her safe. Did we? We gave her a home. We fed her.”
I glance down at Heleen and with a stern voice I say to her, “That’s not enough.” I give her that look and she looks down to the ground.
Walking into the store a quietness falls over the customers. They look our way, quickly reverting back to what they are doing, but the quietness remains. I approach the counter, and the grocer looks at me strangely.
“I need some butter, and I’m sorry, but it will have to be added to the tab today.” I lay my hands upon the counter top, meeting his eyes as he looks me over.
“I’m afraid I can't do that,” he says with a meek quietness.
I furrow my brow. “You can’t? Why not?”
“You’ve not paid in full last month’s tab.”
A chill goes down my spine. More humiliation? Isn’t there so much a person can take? Isn’t there a break? A lull? A moment where people remember their manners and stop staring? The whispers are gnawing at the back of my neck, clawing at my ears, ripping out the hairs inside my ears.
“I’ll buy the lady’s butter.”
The air inside my lungs is sucked out and I turn to see a tall man standing over me. He has bright red hair that is neatly styled, and a mustache waxed so the tips curl elegantly.
“Are you sure?” The grocer asks, hinting that it isn’t a good idea, no matter how kind the man intends to be.
“I don’t know about you, sir, but back in my day the womenfolk weren’t talked to in such a way.” The man lays money upon the counter and, from the corner of my eye, I catch sight of his wallet. It’s a brief glance, and perhaps a trick of the eye, but he holds more money than a man should carry at once.
“Don’t hold it against him,” the man says to me. “Sometimes we men forget ourselves.” He smiles and it is a rugged sort of grin.
I smile back shyly, nodding my head toward him. “Thank you, sir.”
“Think nothing of it.” His smile grows as does the pulse of my heart. The man is handsome in a strange sort of way, I cannot quite place my finger on it. “What’s your name, young lady?”
“Griet,” I answer and feel Heleen’s hand at my side, pinching at my waist. “Griet Bravenboer. And this is my sister, Heleen.”
He nods his head. “You both can call me Mr. Fox,” he says. “I’m sort of new here in town, but are people often this unfriendly here?”
“Yes,” Heleen answers right away without so much a breath between. “This isn’t exactly the most friendly town. Not like it used to be, mind you.” She nods towards the door. “Not since the Earl was married.”
“I heard about that. I didn’t make it down in time for the ceremony though.” Mr. Fox turns his attention onto Heleen, who appears all too excited for it.
“Here's your butter.” The grocer places the wrapped parcel upon the counter and gives me the eye. I take the butter, refusing to acknowledge him further.
“Thank you again for your kindness, Mr. Fox. It was very much appreciated,” I say to him. “But we should be getting home now.”
“Why don’t I take you. I can’t help but notice you’re both holding canes.” He motions to the one in my hand. “What on earth caused you both to get injured?”
“An accident,” once again Heleen left no breath between.
I see a woman near us turn and stare, and I move myself, blocking Mr. Fox’s view of her. “A ride home might be nice,” I answer. “But you do not need to put yourself out. We are fine walking home.”
Heleen pinches me as hard as she can which causes me to react in pain.
“No, no,” Mr. Fox says, putting his hand around my arm. “You say that when you make such a face? Come along now. You can tell me where you live and I’ll drop you right off.”
“Thank you. That would be such amazing help,” Heleen giggles.
Mr. Fox takes us to his carriage and helps us inside. Once we are seated and he heads towards the front, Heleen gives me a look.
“Let’s invite him in.”
“No,” I whisper. “We will thank him and let him go.”
Heleen huffs and flops in her seat. “Invite him in! It will impress Mother!”
I roll my eyes and exhale in exasperation. “You think this will impress her? Do you? I doubt a stranger in her home would do anything to her but make her enraged.”
Heleen slaps the parcel of butter in my lap. “We have to! He is so kind.” She then gets a smile that makes my guts churn. “For tea, at least.”
I know what she wants. It’s not hard to know. With everything going on, since the wedding, since the girl left, it’s not hard to know what we all want. I’m sure Mother would be enthralled if we brought a strapping, rich man home. She would be happy to get either one of us married off, have that money while keeping one of us at home for her comfort.
“We just met Mr. Fox, we have no idea who he is.” I cut my eyes at her. “And it’s uncouth to appear so eager, Heleen. Do you want him thinking you’re one of those girls.”
Her expression became dour and withdrawn. She turns away from me, her hands folding in her lap, her eyes looking outside the carriage but gazing at nothing in particular.
I stiffen my jaw and turn up my nose. “Don’t be like that girl, Heleen.”
Heleen is silent for a spell, but then she says it. “At least she got married to the Earl. It obviously worked.”
“The Earl obviously has poor taste and a lack of class for his station!” I snap at her.
The carriage comes to a stop at our house and I shut my mouth tight. Heleen is holding her breath while Mr. Fox hops down from the front. Which I only now realize is a bit odd. Why did he bring his carriage into town if he was by himself? Was he trying to show off to someone?
He opens the door and offers his hand up to me. “Now, wasn’t that much nicer than having to walk all the way home.”
“Yes, thank you.” I look up towards the house and I see a curtain move. Mother must have been watching from the windows.
“It was so very nice!” Heleen has forgotten all about her hurt within the carriage. “The seats were so comfortable. It was a real pleasure, Mr. Fox.”
“Think nothing of it.” Mr. Fox bows his head, still keeping Heleen’s palm in his clutches. I eye the scene, picturing the girl and the Earl as she walked away from our home.
“Griet! Heleen!” Mother calls in a melodic voice from the front door.
There it is, the same act she put on for the Earl, just after she slapped me and commanded I cut off my toes.
Mother comes down from the steps wearing a smile that betrays her age. She makes a cordial little laugh as she comes in, taking my hand then leading me by my arm. “What on earth have you girls brought home?”
“This is Mr. Fox, Mother!” Heleen says in triumph. “He helped us at the grocer.” She snatches the butter from my hand, ripping the wax paper covering it. “They wouldn’t allow us any more credit at the store! It was humiliating! But this sweet, generous man swept in and saved us.”
“Well,” Mother takes the butter from Heleen and smiles gentilly at Mr. Fox. “Kindness must be rewarded. If you are not so busy, Mr. Fox, then you should come in and have tea with us.”
“I’d love that, ma’am,” he replies. “But I’m afraid I can’t stop right now. I’ve got to get back home after I take care of a few things in town. My sister is waiting on me.”
“Your sister stays with you?” Mother is digging now.
Mr. Fox nods, and a somber look takes over his cheery expression. “She’s not well. Ever since we were kids. Now that our family is gone, I’m all she’s got.”
Mother puts on her best sympathetic mask. “What a good man you are. Not many would do such a thing.”
I catch Heleen looking at me. I gaze back at her until she looks away and bows her head down.
“My girls understand what it’s like to take care of one another.” Mother lays her hand upon my shoulder. “I can only hope they’ll be as gracious as you should anything happen.”
Mr. Fox nods. “I don’t consider it anything more than my duty, ma’am. My sister has earned her rest and comfort. I only hope I can keep it up for her.”
“Would she be able to travel?” Mother asks. “Perhaps she could get out of the house for a moment and join you on a visit.”
A visit, she intends more than one.
“Hard to say day by day. Her health is as fickle as the weather,” he says with a heavy sigh. “But, maybe. I know for certain I will be coming by here again to visit with you and your lovely daughters. I’ve not gotten the chance to meet the people of this village yet. Perhaps you can help me get acquainted.”
“Of course!” Mother exclaims with the same eagerness as Heleen. “We will do all we can to help you feel comfortable here. It is such a lovely place to live. We will look forward to the day you grace us again, Mr. Fox.” Mother coos. “Such a shame you can’t stay now.”
He nods his head towards her then glances towards me, his deep brown eyes remind me of something, but I am not so sure. “It was very nice to meet you Ms. Griet,” he says with a voice that could have melted the butter had my frigid mother not been clutching it. He then turns to Heleen, kissing her hand before ascending into his carriage again. “Until we meet again, ladies.”
“Safe journeys,” Mother and Heleen call to him coyly.
I stand there at the gate, watching as Mr. Fox leaves, feeling an urge build up inside me I have no idea how to place.
“Do you think he has money?” Mother asks, returning to her cool, detached voice. “What did you notice about him, Griet?”
My eyes linger down the road where Mr. Fox’s carriage had gone. I rub the top of my cane and I nod to her. The quick look I had caught of his wallet could have all been for show. For all I knew that was all he had to his name. But I had no other reason to believe he wasn’t wealthy. Money or no money, it was still better to be married to a man than no man at all.
I nod to Mother, giving her a glimpse of hope and reprieve. “It was a brief encounter, Mother, but I do believe he has money.”
“Isn’t he lovely? So much better than the Earl! Right, Mother?” Heleen simpers as she follows Mother’s lead into the house.
“That isn’t what is important right now. Looks fade, remember that.” She looks at us, reminding us of what a beauty she must have once been. She hadn’t squandered her looks, but she had watched them like the setting sun. “Wealth, if handled correctly, can grow and grow. Heleen, you’re going on a diet,” she says with a sharp decisiveness.
Heleen floundered, mouth flopping and all. “What! But-but-but Mother!”
“Griet, you need to start taking better care of your hair. That forehead can be off putting.” She sighs.
I remain quiet while Heleen tries to think through what a diet could mean for her. “Yes, Mother,” I utter.
“We don’t want any repeats of what happened with the Earl. Luckily, that girl is long gone, she won’t ruin our chances.” Mother’s green eyes flick towards me, and I swear to God they are glowing again. “Nor will you two embarrass me all over again. There are still blood stains on the floor.”
Heleen steps back, keeping pace with me instead of Mother. “Yes, Mother,” we both reply.
A smile graces her lips, but not one that gives me any sort of comfort. “That’s my perfect girls.” She stops in the hallway, taking my chin into her hand. “It’ll be just like old times.”
I dare not look away from her eyes, for if I do, I could give away every chance I have. I focus on her, I peer inside her, and I think to myself how nice it would be to marry Mr. Fox. To be loved like the girl, adored, uplifted, to feel a man’s kiss and to wake up in the morning not smelling your own early grave.
“We’ll try our hardest, Mother,” I murmur.
She releases me and places the butter into my hand. “Then take care of this for me, won’t you, Griet?” She wags her finger at Heleen. “Come along, girl, let's find some of your old dresses. We’ll use them as a goal.”
“Yes, Mother,” Heleen follows along beside her, heading down the hallway.
I stand there at the door for a moment, enjoying the silence before I had to go and take the butter to the kitchen. I think about all the times I never had to do such a thing, the girl always did it. I never had to go to the kitchen unless I wanted to.
There’s a mirror in the hall, just before the parlor. I gaze at myself in it, smoothing my fingertips over my forehead. I’m already seeing gray hairs despite my age, and I have done my best to cover them by powdering my hair with cocoa powder; which we are running out of.
I step back, looking over myself, with my forehead as big as it is, my face is long, my nose too sharp for some, my lips too small. I was at least slim, but I did not have the shape Heleen possessed. We both had different fathers, so that was no surprise.
As I lay down for bed, I find sleep near impossible. I lay there wide awake, staring up at the ceiling. Heleen’s breathing rattles in sleep, making such an awful racket. I get out of bed, taking myself out and towards the study. I’ll read until I feel tired.
I haven’t been in the study for a long while. I used to find the girl there, reading by the fireplace when she had nothing else to do. It was where the Earl found her and where he had her try on that godforsaken shoe.
I shudder as I step into the room, shaking off old feelings as I go towards the shelves. I take out something boring, a biography of the royal family one of my step-fathers had been commissioned to write. It was used as a textbook for children, and was primarily used when teaching the youngest to read and the eldest about history. It was smeared and forced upon so many that some had come to call it propaganda. At least my step-father never lived long enough to hear such things. He lived just long enough to get paid.
As much as I want to live the life of a royal, a princess, a duchess, whatever I could be, I find their lives, their histories, so incredibly boring and monotonous. The family rarely married outside itself, which added to the monotony. It made me wonder how the girl was faring. The Earl was part of that same royal family, part of the monotony. Marrying the girl was certainly a break from that. For what was she? She was nothing. Perhaps something but ultimately nothing. Her beauty was her only redeeming quality, and like Mother said, beauty fades.
Flipping through pages of the biography I came to the passage about Princess Rapunzel, who was probably the most interesting story from the royal family. A mystery in her own right, she has become a fairy tale through the ages that not even my step-father’s biography could erase.
‘Much of Princess Rapunzel’s life is swathed in rumors and gossip. Even her conception was met with speculation and hearsay, as the king had been away in war when the queen became pregnant. Complications cursed the pregnancy, and the queen was constantly ill while the princess was within her womb. It is said the queen threw up hair and fingernails during the last few months. But most say it was bile mixed with blood, creating an ink like substance. It was said the princess was born with a full head of hair, longer and tangled within her mother’s womb, which caused the queen’s illness and probable death. The king, so disturbed by this occurrence, is said to have given the princess to the midwife to take care of, not to be seen until she became of age. The king washed his hands of the child, calling her a blight and a curse upon the kingdom. The midwife took the girl, placing her in the highest tower of the castle. Not much else is known about the princess and her life within the tower for many, many years. Speculations had abounded, which include rumors about the length of her hair, growing incessantly and uncontrollably until its lengths reached the ground below the tower. Others believe the midwife killed the princess and replaced her with a changeling. While stories have surrounded and plagued Rapunzel’s history, it was not until her sixteenth year she was seen by the public eye. She was married to a distant cousin in a rather simple ceremony, attended only by the princess’ brother. It was speculated she was heavily pregnant at the wedding, and was said she gave birth to twins soon after. She was not seen again for another year when she was taking a walk outside the palace. It was reported she was alone and unattended, her hair was long and dragging on the ground. Other reports said she was in a nightgown and her head was completely bald. Like much of the princess’ life, rumors abound about her appearance. It was the last time the princess was seen alive. Whatever happened to her twin children, a boy and girl the same midwife who kept her in the tower reported, is a mystery. ’
I yawn loudly, setting the book down and leaning back in the seat. Before I knew it, I was asleep there in the study. It did not last long though. The sound of a shovel scraping against the hearth causes me to wake. I sit up in my seat, seeing the silhouette of a figure before the hearth. It sweeps the stones then shovels them into a bucket.
“Is it you?” I sit up, leaning towards the fireplace. I hold my breath as it would be so wonderful to see her there like always.
The figure stops its work and turns towards me. I can hear it breathing but it does not respond to me.
“Tell me, is it you?” I ask again in a whisper. “Was this all a dream? Are you still here with us? Did that ball never happen?”
The figure points to the bucket of ashes and giggles.
“Stop playing! What are you even doing up so late? If you were to wake Mother, you would-” I stand from the chair and plant my feet into cold dirt. I lose my breath for a second, turning back to the figure as it shovels, tossing great heaps of earth into the overflowing bucket.
“Girl,” my voice warbles.
The figure stands, holding a great shovel in their hands. They extend their hand, showing me the open grave before me.
“It’s time to go,” she says.
I shake my head. “No.”
The shadowy figure shakes their head. “It’s either now or later,” they say with the voice of the girl. “You won’t want later. It’s far too hard.”
I clutch my hand around my throat as a cold begins to crawl up my legs. “What do you mean? What’s going to happen?”
They hold their hand out towards me, extending their fingers as far as they can go. “Get in and you won’t have to worry about it.”
I gaze down into the grave, seeing no beginning or end, just darkness. Endless unfathomable darkness. I lean in closer, trying to see if there is something waiting for me in the shadows.
The girl laughs, high and swelling in the dark loamy air. “Hurry now! He’s coming!” A hand presses into my shoulder and I fall.
I hit the floor and my injured foot strikes against the stone of the fireplace. I cry out in agony, pulling my knee up to cradle my leg. I cry and heave, the pain is overwhelming. I have been so careful, so delicate with the injury, this feels like torture.
Moments later the door opens and Mother steps inside the study.
“There you are. What are you doing?” She stomps into the room and stands over me, looking down at me with a disgusted look. “Come now, get up! Wretched,” she scoffs. “I told you to take care of that hair, and what do you do?”
“I couldn’t sleep.” I’m still out of breath from knocking my foot. Tears stream down my face. “I’m sorry, Mother. Please, can you help me?” I hold out my hand to her.
“I’m far too busy for this,” she huffs. She takes my hand, helping me to stand. She snatches her hand away. “Good lord, stop crying. You look terrible.” She shakes her head at me. “We’ve got work to do around here. I won’t have you sobbing all day.”
My guts churn inside me, sloshing like angry waves and rising the sickness the ocean brings. “What work?”
“In case Mr. Fox decides to arrive.” She takes the pillow from the chair I was in and fluffs it, placing it dead center. “I want him to think we’re a presentable and distinguished family,” she sniffs.
“Aren’t we?” I try to catch my breath. I feel dizzy and light headed, I want to sit down until I feel better, but Mother snatches my arm.
“I just fixed that! Don’t you dare,” she commands me.
I weakly nod. “Yes, Mother.”
She sighs, shaking her head at me. “I thought you were the daughter with sense.” She huffs and smoothes down her skirt. Those green eyes gaze at me unblinkingly. She then huffs and stands stiff again. “We are presentable. But the rest of the world only sees the lies that girl told the Earl. As long as he gets to know us first we have to get to him before the rest of the town does. They’ll fill his head like worms and eat away his common sense. He will see we are, the people we say we are. Understood?”
I swallow down my nausea and nod to her. “Yes, Mother.”
“Good. Now go. We have so much to do today. Mr. Fox will not see a tarnished fork or a speck of dust. This home will be perfect!” She struts away, leaving me there, close to heaving and unable to put any pressure on my foot. I look down and I see blood.
It was over a week of waiting for Mr. Fox’s first visit. And when he did arrive, it was an inauspicious visit, to say the least. I look back on it, I see the awkwardness between all of us. Mr. Fox was put off by Mother and Heleen’s eagerness, while I’m sure my attempts to dampen their excitement made me seem unwelcoming. Mother was angry afterwards, throwing the dinner plates at our feet then making us clean the mess. We thought, once he left that door, he would never return.
Low and behold, we were blessed with another visit, this time with gifts. He brought us such beautiful things then, a bracelet for mother she wears all day long, a hat for Heleen that she strokes the ribbons to while she thinks about Mr. Fox alone. For me, I was given a small jewelry box inlaid with mother of pearl, gold dusting, and lined with silk.
“I noticed what elegant fingers you have,” Mr. Fox told me. “I thought you might have a collection of rings you wished to keep safe.”
“I have a few,” I told him. “But not many.”
I still see Heleen glare at the box from time to time. She got no compliment like I received when she was given her hat.
From then on, Mr. Fox’s visits became much more frequent. He would stop by briefly to say hello. Sometimes he came and spent the whole afternoon with us. He says, of course, it all depends on his poor sister’s health. We were happy to have him to ourselves, as it seems he has not yet been pestered by the town with their stories about us.
I think about him often, despite not wanting to get my hopes up, but I fear I cannot help myself. He is handsome and kind, and I pray that any day now he arrives to ask for my hand in marriage. I’m certain Heleen has the same ideas, but it is my gut instinct he favors me more.
I have to stop thinking and go about my chores. Mother and Heleen are out getting a dress altered and I’ve been left alone to take care of a few simple chores, like darning some tights, as well as trying to remove blood stains from the heels and toes.
I step aside to toss the water I soaked the tights in and I see Mr. Fox is standing at the gate. I set the bucket down, quietly approaching as he turns to smile at me.
“It’s just me today,” I say.
Mr. Fox looks around, dark eyes darted from under the shadow of his hat. “May I still come inside?”
My cheeks flush and my heart races two paces faster. I nod to him, smiling shyly as I let him into our home. It’s silent between us, not a word is spoken as I lead him to the study rather than the parlor to come and sit. He pulls me into his arms and my head spins faster than a top. His arms are so big and strong, I can feel his muscle through the thick fabric of his coat. I know I should be proper and tell him to let me go, but I cannot speak such words when I have wanted this for so long. His kiss is hard and urgent, I can taste a faint trace of his breakfast upon his tongue, something rich and meaty. I grasp onto him, moaning in desperation. I need this. I want this.
The room grows hot as I lose my breath. There is no stopping at this point, no matter how improper it is. I give myself willingly, easily into the hands of this man. His red hair extends below his waist, I see, growing in dense curls that shelter the growing vine inside. I should not allow him to plant his vine inside me, but what am I to do? I am wet and ready to receive him, desperate to feel him all around me, coursing through my veins like new blood.
Mr. Fox holds me as if I am delicate, as if I am something precious. He takes his time inside me, pleasuring himself but also bringing to life feelings inside me I knew were there but buried so deep beneath neglect and denial. My God he takes my breath away. I grow fearful of what this might do to me, what he might turn me into should such a thrill continue.
I am breathless and weak when he finishes, leaving himself upon my thigh and stockings. He pulls away, admiring what he has done to me, smiling as he touches the wetness below, taking note of how ripe the flesh is.
“I don’t know what came over me, Ms. Griet,” he breathes as he rights himself. “I am so sorry. I should have been better. I should have controlled it.”
I shake my head, slowly lowering my skirts down. I would deal with the ripped stockings later, I would deal with the mess when I was alone. “It’s not your fault entirely, Mr. Fox,” I say as I catch my breath. “I could have dissuaded you as well.”
Mr. Fox smirks, kissing my cheek then smoothing back my hair. “Then you’ll let me do it again, Ms. Griet?”
My body flutters, making me swoon and nearly fall faceforward. “Again and again, if you so desire. But it will be hard to hide it from my sister and my mother.”
His grin brightens, almost as if he enjoys the challenge this will bring. “I can park my carriage at the intersection before the bridge,” he says. “We can meet there on certain days, if you can escape without question.”
I touch my fingertips to my lips. “Only if you make me a promise, Mr. Fox.”
“Anything.”
“Take me away from here,” I whisper to him. “Marry me, and I’ll help you take care of your sister. I’ll take care of you all your days. You can have me for that. You can do as you desire to my body, my soul, my everything.”
The somber expression on his face deters my hope, but his hand rests so gently upon my cheek. I look into his eyes, trying to see through the darkness of them.
“I’ll marry you, Ms. Griet, I just need a bit more time.” he kisses me and tears roll down my cheeks. “Wait for it. Until then we can steal our moments together.”
“We shall,” I whisper. “Oh, Mr. Fox, we shall!” I grab him and hold him close, taking all the kisses I can stand and then some more.
The moments we steal are blissful, if not hurried and urgent. The carriage rocks with our efforts, and the windows haze with the heat of our lovemaking. He promises to marry me, but each time he visits he does not bring up the prospect to Mother. I grow impatient as I wait for the day. I do not need the wedding or ceremony. Like Rapunzel I could wed in a tiny room with only Mr. Fox’s sister in attendance. As long as it was him, I would be happy.
“I need to speak to your mother alone, girls,” Mr. Fox says. I set down my cup, careful not to show my nerves.
Heleen smiles. “Is everything alright?”
“Oh yes, of course,” he laughs. “I just have something I need to discuss with her alone. I hope you understand.”
“Yes! Of course!” Heleen stands, grabbing me as if I wasn’t going to move. She drags me with her to the hall as Mother shuts the door behind us.
“Let go,” I fuss at her. I smooth down my sleeve again.
Heleen is all smiles and rosy cheeks. She’s bouncing around with such joy, you’d think she was filled with hot air. “I know what he’s talking to Mother about,” she says with such a smug tone I am sure she is full of hot air.
“You do?” I sneer down at her. “And what is it you know?”
“I’m not telling,” Heleen sticks her nose up in the air, still smiling. “You’ll just have to wait and see.”
She thinks she knows. She always thinks things are going to go her way. But not today. I am the one who knows the truth, who knows where Mr. Fox’s heart lies. We’ve been together so many times now I have lost count, but I can remember them and how he left me feeling each and every time. I feel warm now remembering. I cannot wait to share a bed with him and not have to hide our love.
The doors open and Mother beckons us in. “Come along girls, we have such big news for the both of you.”
Heleen smirks up at me and nudges me back to take the lead. I follow behind her, eager to run in and embrace Mr. Fox. But I wait back, taking my time, appearing collected. I stand while Heleen sits, sticking out her chest for good measure.
“What could it be, Mother?” Heleen’s eyes never leave Mr. Fox.
“He’s asked me for a blessing,” Mother says, holding the same smug smile Heleen does. “And permission.”
“For what?” Heleen is close to squealing like a suckling pig. I cannot wait to hear her sobbing tonight when she finds out she is not everyone’s favorite.
Mr. Fox steps forwards and I close my eyes to hold back a wave of tears sure to come. “Permission, my dear, to take your hand in marriage.” I hear him kneel down. “If you will take me.”
“I will!” Heleen squeals.
I open my eyes and, to my shock and horror, I see Mr. Fox has knelt himself before Heleen who has gone red and shiny in the face, clasping his hands and nodding in her delight. I watch in terror, my assurance crackled, my tears of joy have grown achingly cold and grown to tears of hate.
“You’ve been after Heleen all this time, I was wondering when you would gather the nerve,” Mother says with pride.
I turn to her, unable to hide my shock and disappointment. But she smiles at me like she knew. No. All this time she did know! Didn’t she? I look to her for answers, and I am reassured that this is her doing. I knew he wanted me; she forced him! She must have!
“Oh, Griet, aren't you happy for us?” Heleen’s tone is simperingly sweet, but all it does is mock me.
“Very much so.” I speak just audibly. “I’m so surprised.”
Mr. Fox looks at me, his eyes so dark I cannot read them. They are like the eyes of an animal, a wild animal. Was there anything there all this time, or had I simply imagined it?
I got no explanation from him. All night it was about Heleen.
Heleen. Heleen. Heleen.
Mr. Fox must leave at some point, I am not sure when. The whole day was nothing but a thick messy soup. Heleen escorts him out, just to bid goodnight to her betrothed. I am sick. I am beyond sick. I am so full of rage and pain I do not feel anything anymore except the cracking of my bones as these feelings make way and overflow within my being.
“Well now,” Mother’s voice shatters like glass around me. “You could at least act like you are somewhat happy for your sister.”
“What did you say to him?” I didn’t leave a breath between our words. “What did you make him do? What did you promise him?”
Those green eyes glow in the dim light. She looks as me as though I am ridiculous and stupid. “I need you here, Griet. Your sister is pathetic.”
I swallow down my bile. “Mother?”
She rolls her eyes, exasperated and tired. “You are much more capable than your sister. She needs to be married. She can’t survive. You, my Griet, can survive. I will not leave my home, I need someone. I need you, Griet.”
“No,” I whisper.
Her eyes slice through me, easily and without mercy. “What was that, Griet?”
“Nothing.” I leave the room, choking back the tears and pain as they take over my body, drowning me in an ocean too dark and choppy to survive. I run to the study, the place he made his promise to me. To me!
To me and me alone! Not to Heleen. Not to Mother. He promised marriage to me for my life, my soul, my blood.
“You look like her right now. Crying at that hearth.”
I don’t look up, but I do make myself stop crying.
“Did you have hopes?” Heleen asks. “Did you think he was looking at you all this time? Oh, poor silly Griet.” She stands beside me, looking down upon me. “I’m so sorry.”
“No, you’re not,” I force my voice to keep from breaking. “From this moment on, I refuse to think of you.”
“But you’ll think of him. Won’t you?” Heleen sighs and goes over to the window. “He asked me to come to his home tomorrow, so he can prepare it for our wedding day. He says he can’t wait.”
I watch her back, picturing how nice it would look with a knife in it.
“He wants you to come as well. Since you’ll be family.” She turns and smiles at me, taunting me. “He says you’re allowed to visit whenever you want.”
I go cold all over. “Alright, Heleen.” I stand up from the hearth and dust the ashes from my skirt. “I’ll take you tomorrow, and any day after.” I stand over her, looking down upon her. “I’m in shock over losing my sister. Don’t get such ideas, it hurts my feelings if you think that way.”
She continues to smile. “My apologies. What could I have been thinking?”
It rains as we leave for Mr. Fox’s place. We take the carriage, but our old horse is easily startled by the foul weather. The rain is light for now, but in the distance it’s obvious to see the worst is just around the bend.
Heleen won’t stop talking the entire trip. She talks about the wedding, her new home, all these things, not once does she mention Mr. Fox. When we arrive at his home he greets us at the door, along with a frail looking woman who must be his sister.
“I’ve heard so much about you,” she says to me. “Ms. Griet, correct?”
“Yes.” Her wispy frame and sullen appearance make her look like a ghost. “And you are-” I search my memory for her name. I know Mr. Fox has mentioned it before, but I cannot recall as I look at her. “Gretel,” I finally say with relief. “He’s said so much more about you.”
Gretel smiles then shivers. “Oh, but it is cold! Come in or you could end up like me.” She takes my hand, leading me inside as Mr. Fox is taken over by Heleen.
“I must say I am surprised,” Gretel confides to me. “You appear his type much more than your sister.”
I hold my tongue.
“I’m sorry. There I go again.” Gretel clutches her chest. She starts coughing and it is a hollow, deep sound.
“Griet, do you mind taking Gretel back to her room?” Mr. Fox asks. “It would help ease my mind a bit while I show Heleen around.”
“Of course,” I answer simply.
“This way,” Gretel wheezes. She coughs again and I put my arm around her, taking her down the hall. Their home is large, but it feels empty. There is no decor on the walls, no tables, no mirrors, not even rugs. There is dust everywhere, cobwebs in the corners. Gretel’s room is nothing more than a bed and fireplace itself. I dare not say anything though, there could be a reason. They did just arrive at the village, they may not have had a chance to do anything about their new home.
“Thank you, Griet.” Gretel relaxes and breathes as she gets into bed.
“Are you feeling well?” I ask her.
Gretel smiles at me, her eyes the same deep, dark, unreadable things her brother’s are. “I am used to this state.” She points to the fire. “There is a book over there, do you mind getting it for me?”
“No. Not at all.” I go towards the fireplace where a chair is sat before it. In the seat is an old, worn book in tatters. I can barely see the writing on the cover, and pages threaten to escape unless I hold it a certain way. The cover too is a strange material, the woven fabric is strangely slick and coarse at the same time, the threads thick and frayed at the edges.
“It was my mother’s, that is why I tolerate it.” Gretel laughs softly as I hand her the book. She holds it to her chest and smiles. “It’s bound in her hair, so I like keeping it near me.”
My skin crawls. “Her hair, you say?”
“Mother was strange.” That’s all she says.
“I see.” I look around the room again, but there is nothing to look at. Instead I stoke the fire, adding more wood and making sure it would not burn out on her.
“You’re so kind, I can tell. I have a sense for people.” Gretel coughs again then whimpers as she lays back, clutching that book. “I hate to say this, since you are her sister, but I sense your sister is wrong for my brother.”
I look back at her, remaining unreadable. “How so?”
Gretel closes her eyes. “Oh, I feel weak,” she clears her throat. “I just feel you are better suited. Your sister is wrong. All wrong,” she murmurs as she fades to sleep. “I don’t want her to hurt my brother. But he wants her so-” She drifts to sleep, snoring peacefully.
Mr. Fox comes into the room, looking at me with guilt. I turn away from him, looking back towards the fire.
“How is she?”
“Asleep,” I reply curtly.
“Griet-”
“No,” I turn and glare at him. “You don’t get to apologize to me. Not when she is-” I begin to overflow from the inside and Mr. Fox comes to me. He puts his arms around me and holds me.
“Your Mother made me,” he whispers. “I said I wanted you and she laughed at me. I had no choice.”
“Fool!” I push at him and outside thunder roars.
“You should head home, I don’t want you and your sister traveling when it gets bad.” he looks at me, his eyes completely black. “I’ll explain later. Right now, she’s listening.”
“Fine. I’ll take her home.” I shove him away. “You weak, pathetic-” I run from the room, and see Heleen coming down the hallway. I tell her we’re leaving, but she goes on to Mr. Fox anyways.
The storm is setting in as we make our way home. It startles our horse, and we stop often. Heleen is babbling. My mind is both racing and blocked. It is full. Anger. Pain. Misery. Hatred. I don’t have much room for anything else.
“What are you doing?” She snaps at me.
The horse has stopped in its tracks, shaking and whining as the storm darkens.
“You’re just trying to aggravate me, aren’t you?” Heleen whines. “Jealousy isn’t pretty on you, Griet. Not much is!”
I take in a deep breath and look at her. “Please, be quiet,” I say with more calm than I thought possible.
Heleen scoffs. “I want to go home!”
Lightning cracks before us, knocking down the limb of a tree. The thunder that follows is nothing compared to the sound the horse makes. It takes off, going off the road and dragging the buggy with it. Heleen screams, tousled by the motion of the buggy and the rough terrain it is hitting. The door swings open, letting in the rain and mud. Heleen is thrust towards the open door and I am her only achor. She clings to me, pleads with me with her eyes. I just look at her, the same way I would look at the girl.
“I don’t want to die!” She screams. “Help me, Griet!”
When I am found, I tell them I don’t remember a thing. I say I remember the storm, but I cannot tell them what became of Heleen. I cry for her, of course I do. My sister is missing, possibly dead, what else am I to do?
“What did you do?” Mother breathes down upon me in the darkness.
“Mother, please, I’m tired.” I weakly reply.
“Is a man worth it?” She asks.
I look up, peering through the shadows to see her eyes. The glow isn’t there, so I do not fear her. “Was it for you, Mother?”
She holds her breath.
“All those men. Were they worth it?” I close my eyes, trying to find sleep. “I’ll grieve with you in the morning, Mother.”
I hear her leave without much sound. I fell asleep, waking to the smell of grave dirt.
Mr. Fox comes to visit in the morning. The news of his fiancée vanishing has him tore up, of course, but arrangements are made, and I am to wed Mr. Fox in Heleen’s place. After a mourning period of course. There is still hope, perhaps.
I decide on a small, simple ceremony. No pomp, no pageantry, I wear a simple dress because all that matters to me is the marriage. I honor my sister by wearing her jewelry. Mother does not attend.
As Mrs. Fox, I happily begin my new life, eager to leave everything in the past. The girl and her Earl, Mother, even Heleen. Those days don’t matter anymore, I am free from them all, I am no longer kept prisoner in their world.
One thing that bothers me about my husband’s home is how empty it is. My original thought was that, since he and Gretel had just moved in, they hadn’t had time to unpack. But I found no luggage, no boxes, nothing to show signs of them having any possessions at all. The few things I brought with me barely fill the bedroom.
“The ship carrying our things has been lost at sea,” Gretel tells me. She has been in good spirits since the wedding, and has been great company while Mr. Fox takes care of his business.
“Oh, I’m so sorry,” I say.
“We’ll be getting some new things soon, I should think.” She coughs and stills for a moment, waiting to see if it causes a fit. When it doesn’t, she rises back up and sighs. “I’ve been fine without them, but I suspect with you here now, my brother will want to show off.”
I smile at her, thinking what a good sister Gretel is. I see her fidget in her seat, turning towards the windows with a look of disgust upon her face. “Excuse me, sister,” she says and rises slowly. “The sunlight is hurting my eyes. I think I should go lie down.”
“I can close the curtains,” I offer.
She shakes her head at me. “You should rest, that leg needs to heal.” Her smile is sweet and kind, but her eyes appear dark for a brief moment. “I’ll come and sit with you again later.” She leaves and I am left in the bedroom alone.
Mr. Fox left me a stack of books by the bedside, I didn’t have the heart to tell him I didn’t care much for reading. I pick one from the top of the stack, finding it is old and nearly falling apart. I recognize it as the book Gretel had been reading before; the one bound in her mother’s hair.
“Disgusting,” I mutter to myself. I open the pages, seeing they are hand written. There are dates at the top of the pages, much like a diary. I turn a few pages, barely able to read the handwriting at all in the beginning. The further in, the better the handwriting becomes. Once I find a second I can decipher, I read it.
“The darkness has always been kind to me. In the daylight you can see things. You can see people. Their voices claw at me, I do not like them at all. I am glad I ran away. I miss when I was left alone, before they made me come out. Before then I would let the darkness touch me whenever I wanted. The darkness would come out from under my bed, taking me as its wife, filling me, overpowering my senses. I grow wet remembering those early days when my beloved darkness found me. My children are safer here as well. They will grow strong here, they will not be taught to fear. They will be like the darkness.”
“Darling?” I hear Mr. Fox calling and I quickly put the diary aside.
“Yes, dear?” I call back to him, hoping to see him come through the door.
“I’ll be with you in just a moment.” My heart sinks. “Gretel needs me for a moment.”
“Of course, I understand.” I sit back in bed and let out a long sigh. I look back at that diary and place it back upon the stack.
My husband is gone for a long while. I begin to worry on top of my hunger and boredom. I take my old cane and hobble to the door. The place is cold and dark. As I step into the hallway I find it odd that not even a candle is lit. I hobble further down, standing at the end to listen. I hear nothing, not even my husband or Gretel’s voices.
“Hello?” I call out. “Is anyone there?” I walk a little further, stopping just before the foyer. “Darling? Gretel?” I look around through the darkness. “I am hungry, I was hoping there was something to eat?” I turn back down the hallway and I see a figure standing there at the end.
“Darling?” I gasp in excitement.
The figure just stands there.
“I don’t mean to be a bother, but I’m hungry. Could you fetch me something to eat?” I smile, hoping they can see.
The figure twitches and I hear something wet smack against the floor.
I swallow and take a few steps forward. “Gretel? Are you sick? Where’s your brother? I can go find him. Is he in the kitchen?”
The figure takes a step forward and it sounds like water is dripping onto the floor. It moves shakily, one leg seems to drag upon the ground.
“Gretel?” I ask again. There is a stillness that makes me pause, and a staleness to the air as I breathe it in. “Who's there?”
Lightening flashes and I see a naked, gored figure coming towards me. In the light it lunges forward, hissing and squealing as it clatters and jerks towards me. I scream, trying to turn and run but I fall, landing on my bad leg. I scream as the figure stands above me, their entrails covering my face and body, their blood filling my mouth as they claw at my hair.
“Run!” The corpse says. “Run from here! It is not safe! Not safe!” Their strangled, gurgling voice screams. They rip at my hair, pull at my clothes, all the while bathing me in blood, bile, and entrails. “Run! Run! Run! As fast as you can!”
“No!” I am beyond terror. My mind and body cannot cooperate because everything is madness. I manage to scramble away, dragging myself towards the entry. I stand, but barely, throwing open the door and I see eyes in the darkness watching me.
“I told you that later was worse,” the voice of the girl whispers into my ear. “It’s too late now.”
“What are you doing?” Mr. Fox says.
“Darling!” I let out a sob. “It was awful! Did you see it?”
He comes to me, shutting the door and grabbing me. But his grasp is hard, his fingers sink into my arm as he pulls me away.
“What are you doing? You’re hurting me!” I cry, trying to force his hand off my arm.
“You shouldn’t be up.”
“I was hungry.”
“You still shouldn’t be up.” He pulls me away, forcing me through the shadows. I try to fight him, not wanting to return to the hallway where I was assaulted by that corpse.
“Please! Darling! Listen to me! Please!”
“You need to rest. You’re hurt.” I hear him step on something and something wet brushes up against my leg. “Besides, at night, this place isn’t safe. Stay in bed, and do not move.”
“What are you talking about?” I was on the verge of tears. I pull at his hand, finally taking it off me. “Please, darling, what is going on? What’s happening?”
My husband places me into my room, shutting the door before I can even see his face. I hear a key turn, locking me inside.
I wake in the morning curled up at the foot of the bed. My clothes are covered in blood and I have hidden them away. I dress for the day, putting on clean garments. As I brush my hair I notice big clumps of my hair come out. It makes my hair noticeably thinner when I put it into a bun, so I cover it with a cap.
The door opens and my husband steps in. “Sorry about last night,” he says with his usually charming tone. “Gretel had a bit of an accident so I stayed with her all night.” He takes my hands, his own warm and gentle like always. “Can you forgive me?”
“What happened last night?” I ask. “Why did you lock me in here?”
He furrows his brow, staring at me in confusion. “I would never do such a thing! Did you have a bad dream.”
I stare at him, seeing the care and love in his eyes. Why would he lie to me? Goodness knows my dreams have not been pleasant lately. I smile back at him and sigh. “Must have been. I’m sorry.”
He kisses me. “It’s best if you go to bed early each night.” He helps me stand and hands me my cane. “Especially around here! Everything is so overgrown, one’s mind can race and wander.” He laughs heartily and pulls me into his side.
“Yes, of course.” I smile, leaning into his embrace.
My husband serves me breakfast, making sure I eat well since I had such horrible nightmares.
“I want you to be happy here, darling,” he says. “I want you to make this a home you can be proud of.” His hand slides under the table, touching my leg. What I expect to be a pleasant touch turns to fire, burning my leg and causing my to cry out in agony.
“Oh no,” he pulls back. “Is it still bad?” He stands and tugs back my hair, lifting up my skirts to inspect my leg. “Oh-” he stands back up, giving me a strange look before smoothing down my skirts. “Let me take you back to bed.”
“I don’t want to go back to bed!”
“I’ll send Gretel in to keep you company, don’t worry. I just…I need to go into town for work.” He says.
He takes me back to the bedroom, laying me down in bed. He covers me, laying some books on top of the blanket. “Just stay here now, okay. You really need to rest that leg.”
“But-” I try to argue, he just leaves me too quickly. I sigh in frustration, laying back upon the bed. I try to move back the blankets, but I can’t move aside the books he’s stacked on the blanket.
Gretel comes in, her dark eyes looking over me. There’s a distance to her gaze, an annoyance. She then puts on a smile and comes to my side.
“My brother told me you had a nightmare last night.” She sits beside me and goes to pet my hair, but I stop her.
“It’s fine. But he’s acting strange. Did he tell you where he’s going?”
“To work,” Gretel answers. She sees the books laying beside me, picking up the diary. “I’ve been looking for this.”
“Your brother left it here.”
Gretel clutches the book to her chest. “This isn’t for you, he knows that.”
“I haven’t looked at it,” I lie.
Gretel smiles at me again. “He likes you a lot. It surprises me.”
I furrow my brow. “Why?”
“We were told to never trust anyone as children. Our mother taught us that family was all we needed and that the darkness would take care of us.”
The darkness, I shudder to think what that really means. “The darkness? How is that possible?”
Gretel looks down upon the diary, running her hand over the worn cover. “All we need, all we love, is hidden inside the darkness. Light shows it to us. But the darkness holds it.” Her eyes cut to me. “What did you see in your nightmare?”
“I uh-” I choke on the fear of it. “I don’t-”
“What was it, sister?” Gretel leans in close to me. “You can tell me.”
There is a smell on her breath, something I am familiar with but can’t place. I ease away from her a bit and try to smile.
“I don’t want to worry you, sister,” I say. “It was just a dream, nothing real.”
“Was it about Heleen?”
My guts churn.
“Such a shame,” she sighs. “She was so excited. I can’t imagine losing my sibling.”
I look away from her, feeling my breakfast rise. “She was only half a sibling. We never got along like you and your brother.”
Gretel’s hand reaches out, touching my injured leg. Fire spreads again, burning, aching, I throw myself back upon the bed, crying out in agony.
“Blood is blood,” Gretel whispers. “No matter how diluted.”
“Stop-” I whine. “It hurts.”
“Not to worry. My brother told me not to say a thing, but he’s gone to fetch a doctor to…take care of you.” She smiles at me, her eyes dark, but the pain is causing me to see things. The blacks of her eyes have taken over, making her sockets appear empty. Her skin appears sallow and greasy, while her mouth opens a bit too far to seem human.
“We’re sisters now, aren’t we, Griet?” She whispers. “Blood is blood.” Her hands slip up over my belly. “We both share blood.”
“Gretel?” I start to cry as the world fades from my eyes.
“You won’t kill me, will you?” Gretel whispers. “No. You wouldn’t want to hurt my brother.” Her fingers go through my hair as everything goes as black as her eyes.
I wake upon the dinner table, gazing up at the barely lit chandelier above me. The room is cold and filled with voices. Whispers come from everywhere, echoed by laughter.
“There, all better.” My husband touches my forehead. “You’ll be back to normal in no time. Your leg was infected.”
“Infected?” I whimper.
“At the toe,” a voice says. “Or well, where toes should be.” Laughter fills the room.
“Who's here?” I try to sit up but my husband keeps me laying down. “Darling? Do we have company?”
“You need to rest,” he says. “We need to be careful. After all, we need to do everything we can to protect the baby.”
I feel so sick all at once. “Baby?”
“Isn’t that wonderful news?” Gretel whispers above me. Her hands come down, touching the side of my face. “You two certainly wasted no time. Did you, brother?”
“Gretel, hush,” he hisses at her.
“Lucky girl.” Gretel leans over the top of me and smiles down upon me. “Unlike your sister, huh?”
I close my eyes, fading in and out. I hear something that sounds like a feast around me, a room full of people, of smacking lips and cutlery upon plates. Every so often, I try to open my eyes, but can only manage a flutter of the lids. I see yellowed, grotesque faces, their mouths opening wider than a human’s should. Their black eyes peer everywhere and nowhere. I see my husband, but it isn’t my husband.
I don’t know what day it is when I awake. Looking down I see a bump to my belly and a missing bump where my leg should be. I simply stare, still feeling a sense of warmth where my leg should be.
There is a tapping at my window and I see the shape of a person outside the fogged glass. They tap, tap, tap, and then I hear them giggle. It sounds like Heleen’s annoying laugh.
“I told you to run and now you can’t,” she says. “How sad. How sad.”
“Go away. Leave me alone,” I mutter. I go to lay down, but my head lays upon a book. The diary again. I scoff and go to toss it, but I see pages inside I recognize. They are pages from my stepfather’s biography. There are scribbles all over the pages, marks that cut through sentences, even a whole paragraph. There’s all sorts of writing I can’t read. At the bottom though I can see something I can understand.
“Gretel came first, Hansel followed behind,” it said. “Rapunzel is queen to ghouls now.”
I furrow my brow, looking up as the door opens. My husband comes in, carrying a plate for me. He hands it to me in silence and I look at the food he has provided.
“Is there anything else I can get you?” He asks.
The slab of meat upon my plate looks like the side of a face. There is a corner of the mouth, mostly cheek, and a little under eye bag. I stare at it and feel a craving rise up from my womb to my belly and my mind. There is a beauty mark at the corner of the mouth, just like the one Heleen had.
“Where did you get this?” My mouth fills with saliva as I speak. I grow so hungry looking at this slab.
“You need to eat. For our children,” he says. “That's the best part too.”
I pick it up whole in my hand, biting into it. The texture makes me wretch, but I chew and swallow it down, sating the baby inside me.
My husband, Hansel, sits beside me, laying his hand upon my belly. “It’s better this way, Griet.” He kisses my cheek. “Don’t be mad at me.”
I look to the door, and from the crack I see Gretel watching us. She smiles, and her dark eyes seem illuminated, although I know that is impossible. But I cannot help but to think that they glow from the way she stares down upon us.
I take another bite, chewing slow and I swallow. “Yes, darling.”
Size Difference x Touch him and die x Metamorphosis x It's only us (siblings and romantic)
Featuring artwork by @maxspite through whole story
A witch once told me, when I was very little, that I was born in the Violet Cove, and I would swallow me as well. My sister dragged me right out of her tent, scolding me for wandering off like that in such a crowded place. But it was too late. I had heard my fate, and I was young enough to latch onto it and believe it. Even now that I have grown.
Back then I thought it was something magical, but now as I harvest my millionth violet star, I now realize the bog witch meant I would live and die in this place. Working and harvesting, living in the same old cabin my grandfather died in, my mother died in. On and on and on and on it goes!
I tossed a handful of the stars into the basket and stood up from the edge, taking my feet out of the water. “Sure.”
Tara’s dark eyes gave me the once-over. “Where were you just now?”
My eyes were back out along the swamp, watching fireflies glow over the lily pads and weave through the low-hanging branches. “Here,” I sighed heavily. “Always here.” I picked up my haul of violet stars, bringing them over to the cart.
“Sure you are,” she scoffed in a teasing tone. “I think this batch will give us just enough so we can begin processing these beauties.” She smiled into my nearly full basket.
For generations, our family has harvested the Violet Stars that gave the cove its name. From the small, somewhat fuzzy berries, we made inks and dyes which, when done just right, will shine like stars. But recently, people have been coming and harvesting the berries to make their own, and thus, our family business was struggling.
“I thought I was cooking tonight.” I joined her on the seat, watching her take the reins of our mule.
“I’m in a good mood today. I don’t mind cooking.” She snapped the reins, and the mule began trotting forward.
How she can be in a good mood, I don’t know. We’re having to set traps around the cabin to catch food, and half of what we catch we have to set free because either it’s an inedible species, is too young, or is valuable to the swamp. So then that leaves us with greens and, as of late, violet stars as our only food source. My piss was coming out purple!
Tara gave me a smile. “Cheer up! We’ve finally gotten a great haul, and we’ll make our money back tenfold with this one. I promise. We’ll be seeing golden days yet.”
I returned her smile, though unsure. “Yeah. I know.” I braced myself back up in the seat and sighed. “It’s just been so long. And with no help-”
“I know,” Tara murmured. “It’s been rough just the two of us. But we’ve made it this far, and we’ll continue to make it. We learned that, and we know the swamp will protect us.”
Once home, we unloaded the violet stars into the shed and put the mule away. Tara was gazing around the property, seeming to see something she wasn’t telling me.
“Luca, can you go check the traps?” She sounded distracted.
“Sure.” I came up behind her, trying to follow her gaze. Her brow furrowed as she focused on something in the dirt. “Is something wrong?”
She let out a long, exasperated sigh. “It’s probably nothing. Probably critters or something wandering around the house. Just thought I saw boot prints over here.” Tara had an air of unease about her. Of course she did. Thieves had been an issue for years, but now with the popularity of the violet stars, things around here were…bleak.
“Could be mine,” I offered to set her at ease.
Tara laughed. “Yeah! Probably is. Just with this new haul, I’m mighty protective.” She returned to unlock the front door. “I’ll get the stove ready.”
“I’ll be quick with it.” I walked around the back of the house, heading towards the river that ran alongside our backyard. Over the years, the riverbed rocks had become stained purple from the processing of the violet stars, and the earth had a faint shimmer to it.
I went further down the river to some of the bigger traps, hoping we would catch something that was big enough for a meal for once. I was picturing something grilling and sizzling on the stove as I walked around the massive trees. It took a moment to get out of my hungry thoughts to realize something wasn’t right.
The traps we tossed upon the shore shattered and broke. There was a part of the net that was ripped on shore with something still attached. Hesitantly, I went and started pulling on the net, wondering where it came from. Whatever was inside was heavy! It took all my strength to pull it. Then, I saw it. A long, winding tail. It twitched, showing the dark scales shift from black to blue.
I dropped the net, stepping back in fear until I tripped over a trap. I fell on my backside hard, howling in pain.
“You,” a deep, rumbling voice echoed through the trees. “You there, man-thing.” The tail whipped back underwater, and the water went unnaturally still, as if the river stopped flowing.
I froze stiff from fear. The pain in my tailbone didn’t exist. What was in that net? Was this what the witch had told me about?
“Did you set this trap?” Glowing lights appeared under the water, radiant blue, unlike anything I had seen before. “Man-thing-” it sang in a taunting tone. The blue eyes came to the surface. “Come to me, man-thing.”
I crawled on all fours to the edge of the river. My body moved willingly, even if my mind was confused and hazy.
The net, which was wrapped around it, hindered the creature from rising further from the water. “Free me, man-thing, and I will consider forgiving you.”
“I didn’t set the net,” I answered. “We only set the traps.”
The creature sighed. “I know you didn’t.” It slithered up onto the shore beside me, arms bent back in the net, contorted on the dark moss. I took out my knife, stained with the juice of a million violet stars. I began cutting the creature free, slowly realizing its body was not of this world. His long, dark tail spilled into the water with no end in sight. The torso was human, but covered in shining scales, with fins along the arms and back, and hands webbed with spongy pads covering the elongated palm.
The eyes. My goddess, the eyes. Large, deep things that went on forever like a mirror facing itself. Dark, and yet beaming with radiant blue light. Stripes colored his flat face, and they faded back into long, flowing fins. The gills under his jaw flared out, turning powdery blue at the ends.
“I see.” He tilted my head this way and that. “Yes. I know you.” His voice came out as a sensual purr. His hand pressed into my throat ever so slightly, his slender fingers kneaded until they reached my jaw, and he seemed to study the bone.
A shiver coursed through my body. Not completely out of fear, although it was there. It was a different sort of feeling, one that I found enjoyable. The creature’s hand tightened around my throat more, making me gasp. My cock was throbbing rock hard within an instant.
The creature smirked, long, inky tongue darting out along its jowls. “I owe you a favor, man-thing.” He pulled me in closer, lapping his tongue along my jaw and into my ear. I shivered more, letting out a choked moan.
His other hand pressed against my groin, feeling my cock. This caused his grin to grow, revealing how his mouth opened all the way to his neck. His tongue traced along my mouth, which I opened. His kiss was cold, even as his tongue slithered down my throat. I moaned again, eyes rolling back in ecstasy.
He rubbed his palm into me, kneading my cock through my trousers. Then, he pulled my trousers down around my knees, and tentacles from his waist wrapped around me, holding me against him while searching along my skin. I choked on his tongue, grasping hard against his chest. His eyes flooded my vision, purer blue than the sky. My mind was already spinning with ecstasy. My core was pulsing, throbbing through my whole body. There was nothing on Earth like this.
I tasted the river, the salt of the earth. The low moans that came from the creature rattled my mind further. Low growls rumbled through my skin, pouring into my veins until all I could do was tremble in response to his deep noises.
I came and came, spilling against him. I writhed in pleasure all the while he grinned, chuckling as his tongue slipped away, lapping at his chips before disappearing back behind sharp teeth.
“That’s good, man-thing.” He set me back down on the bank. “I like you.” He looked at his palm, dripping with my seed. He lapped his palm and fingers clean with that long, black tongue.
Never, ever, had my body reacted like that to anyone. I was still pulsing, and yet I ached for him more. Pushing my hair back from my sweaty brow, all I could do was gaze at his beautiful, strange face. “Who are you?”
“Akurra.” His name sent bolts through my body, jolting me awake like a thunderstorm. He grinned at my recognition. “And yours, man-thing?”
There were stars in my eyes, and I’m pretty sure there was drool dripping from my lip. I was searching for the answer to give him. I almost forgot myself. “Luca.” I finally breathed.
Akurra touched my cheek again. “Come to me again, Luca,” he whispered. “Your reward for saving me has only just begun.” He vanished into the river, and it flowed again, rippling and bubbling.
Still in shock, I knelt there, cock out, seed dripping from the tip. A trap flew up onto the shore, filled almost to bursting with giant red craw. Akurra’s hand rose to the surface and waved before disappearing again.
“By the goddess.” I was gulping down air. Laying back on the mossy bank, placing my forearm over my eyes. I had to laugh. “Whoa!” I closed my eyes until my breath returned to normal.
“Luca!” Tara’s voice carried through the swamp. “Luca? Where are you?”
“Oh, shit!” I gathered myself, pulling up my trousers. “Coming!” I picked up the trap filled with red craw and raced back towards the house.
Tara was standing outside the house, wringing her hands. Her worried expression turned to an angry pout once she saw me. “What took you so long?”
“Sorry, I uhm-” What was I to say? Should I confess what I saw? What I did. No. Not all of what I did, I might die of embarrassment telling my sister I had the best orgasm of my life.
“You’re flushed.” Tara put her hand on my cheek and then smoothed it up to my forehead. “You’re warm too.”
“I am!” I blurted, holding out the trap filled with struggling red craw. “Had to fight something for this trap!”
Tara’s mouth flopped open and closed in awe. We had never seen so many giant red craw at once! People considered them a delicacy, one of the tastiest meals from the rivers, but catching them wasn’t easy.
“Luca! This is a treat!” The joy that shone in her eyes added to my contentment. I handed the basket over to her, and she danced with it. “This is like a miracle! What did you put in the traps?”
I couldn’t keep secrets from Tara. I never could. She was the only person in this world I could tell everything. “I saved Akurra!” I blurted it out a little too loudly, far too eager.
Tara stared at me, eyes wide, happiness over giant red craw gone. “What?” She almost laughed at me.
My mouth was going dry. “He was in a net! I mean, did you set a net?”
Tara went white, and her mouth opened slightly as she turned to me. “No.” Her eyes were darting back and forth, unsure of what she should focus on first. Net or Akurra? “So there was a net, and Akurra had gotten stuck in it?” She drawled.
”Of course not. They’re dangerous here.” Tara set the trap of craw down on the table. “What worries me more is that Akurra, of all things, got trapped in it. But you got him out?”
I fidgeted in my seat, stiffening my back as I tried not to appear so nervous. “Yes.”
Tara was still staring at me; not once had she blinked. “The king of the swamp? The unending river itself?” She set the trap down on the table. “THAT Akurra?”
I nodded.
She was flabbergasted, couldn’t blame her, so was I. “What…what did he do? What did he say?”
I swallowed, nodding again. “He said he would reward me.”
“Reward-” Tara sat herself down and took a few deep breaths. “You’re not pulling my leg, are you? Akurra? Of all things in this swamp? Akurra!”
“I can’t explain it, but I know that is the only thing he could be. It’s like knowing how to breathe or blink. It’s natural to know who he is.” I could still taste him in my mouth, earthy, dark, flowing.
“A reward from Akurra is mythic,” Tara breathed. “You know that, right?”
“I do.” I fidgeted in place. “Gramps used to tell us stories about Akurra. I know what’s going on.”
“What did he do?” Tara sounded breathless.
My face flushed in that instant, and I kept darting my eyes away from her. How do I explain what happened out there? I can’t exactly blurt out to my sister that Akurra gave me the greatest orgasm known to man.
“He kissed me.” It wasn’t exactly a fib, but I still felt nervous Tara would see through me. Like she always did.
Tara sighed, walking back over to the full trap. “A kiss, eh? I bet you enjoyed that.” She said with a laugh.
I giggled along nervously.
Tara picked a few strands of the ripped net from the side of the trap. “This still unnerves me. We’ve never used nets here. So who the hell was in our swamp?”
I shook my head. “That’s what I would like to know.”
Tara sighed heavily, opening the trap to toss craw into the stove pot. “We’ve been having so many issues with thieves lately. It makes me worried.” She looked back at me with a sort of glint in her eyes. “Guess it’s lucky you have Akurra on our side. Maybe he’ll look out for us now.”
I smiled back at her. “You act like I need him! I can take care of us. Mom and Grandpa taught me everything they taught you.”
Smirking back at me, Tara began working on making us a filling supper. “You know I trust you with my life, Luca. But we both know to trust me with the muscle and you with the words.”
I scoffed. “Don’t forget it! Because you’re going to have to rely on me if you ever want to get married.”
Tara scoffed right back at me. “Not all of us are lucky enough to stumble upon Akurra!”
The swift flush of my cheeks brought me right back to Akurra’s embrace, his tongue down my throat, his hands all over me. I drifted off for a moment, thinking about him. He was all I ever wanted; any other fleeting desire or lingering gaze upon men didn’t matter.
That evening, I woke with a horribly dry throat. I coughed and coughed, getting up out of bed and stumbling to the kitchen where I gulped from the water bucket. I stuck my head down inside it, unable to quench my thirst enough.
I sighed under the water, almost breathing it in.
I pulled my head out of the water at the very thought. Breathing? I touched my neck and found the strangest scratches. No, these were not scratches. I fetched the lamp from the table, shakily lighting it before heading to the bathroom.
In the mirror, I inspected myself. The so-called scratches looked faintly purple, like a bruise. But the small, fine slits lay parallel along my jaw on each side.
“What-” my breath caught in my chest. They looked like gills.
“Luca!” Tara shouted from the kitchen. “Breakfast!”
I thought as quickly as I could. “Just a moment!” I searched my room, digging through drawers until I found a scarf. I wrapped it around my neck, double-checking myself in the mirror before Tara saw me.
I went into the kitchen, trying to act as nonchalant as possible. Because I focused on Tara too much, I almost fell off the seat when I sat at the table, sitting on the very corner of the chair.
“I found some eggs this morning, so I did a little-” She stopped when she turned from the stove. “Are you cold or something?” Tara motioned to the scarf around my neck.
I clutched at it, laughing a bit. “Just a little.”
Tara shrugged. “If you’re cold, then stay home. I can make it to town on my own.” She placed our plates on the table.
I pouted slightly. “You sure?”
She nodded quickly, adjusting her boots. “Of course. I’d feel better having someone at home, anyway.” She took a bite of food and then smirked at me. “We need to hold the thieves at bay. Think you can do that?”
I scoffed at her. “As best I can.”
We enjoyed breakfast, but I kept checking my scarf in case. I wasn’t yet ready to reveal the changes I was going through. Tara eventually finished her meal, and I went with her out to the cart.
“I’ll be back this evening. If you get lonely, find Akurra,” she teased.
My face went bright red, and I tried to brush it off. “Just be safe.”
Tara left, heading to fetch the cart. I darted away, going back to the bathroom and taking off the scarf. The gills had grown overnight. The slight bruising now looked like the color of the violet stars, and there was a blue hue going around my throat.
Akurra was changing me. Was this going to be his gift? I was more hoping we could; I don’t know, be boyfriends? Was I being turned into a fish? No, not a fish. Akurra wasn’t a fish. Maybe some sort of amphibian? Last night I could breathe underwater. Maybe that was his plan all along, we would be together in every sense of the word. I could be in the river with him! But…that was scary too. I had Tara to think about.
As soon as I knew Tara was gone, I went outside. I went back to the same place I found Akurra yesterday. The water was flowing; birds were singing. It was as it always had been.
After undressing, I hung my clothes away from the water. I stepped in slowly. The water was ice-cold. I shivered, slowly inching in more and more. Then I plunged.
I saw under the water, following the gentle flow of the river. I was trying my hardest not to breathe, and then, I was. The water rippled along my gills like a cool breeze. I opened my eyes, and to my shock, I could see!
Something came up behind me, grabbing me around my waist and then wrapped around me in a corkscrew motion. Akurra grinned, eyes sparkling like a million stars.
I gasped, trying to speak. But even underwater, that was still impossible.
I was eager to continue from yesterday, but Akurra removed himself from me and took my hand. We swam together along the river, following the current. He led me deep, deep down into the swamp, towards corners I never would have dared venture alone. The thick trees soon blotted out the sun, and a glow came deep from within the heart of the swamp.
Akurra and I rose from the water, and he placed me on a large smooth stone that was naturally radiating heat from within.
“I’ve never been this far into the swamp,” I murmured, unsure of what else I could say.
“Only idiots and lost souls venture this far,” Akurra purred.
I swallowed. “Am I either one of those?”
“No.” Akurra’s palms pet up my bare legs. Ever so slowly, he spread them open upon the warm stone. “What you are, man-thing, is mine.”
I shuddered, losing my breath for a moment. “Is that why …why I’m changing?”
Akurra chuckled, taking hold of my cock in his hand. “If you are going to be mine, how else would I have you? I cannot take a man-thing into the waters. You would die, and then I would mourn.” His tongue lapped up the length of my cock, and I let out a rather pitiful moan of pleasure and excitement.
“You will change, and then you will join me in my river,” he growled in response. “You will become a king with me, a ruler of the swamp. All you desire will be yours.” His mouth sunk over me, taking my cock into his throat.
I reached out, smoothing my palm over the top of his head. “Oh…Akurra-” His lashes fluttered and my jaw went slack. “Yes! Oh, yes,” I breathed. “That’s amazing!”
A low rumble vibrated along my shaft, deep into my loins and through my brain. I arched my hips, sinking deeper into his throat.
Akurra gripped my ass, sinking his fingers into me. He lifted his head, smirking while his tongue lapped into the crevice of his mouth. “Is that what you want? To shed your man-thing skin and join me?”
I shouldn’t have been thinking about anything else except him, but Tara came into my mind. I couldn’t just leave her.
Akurra laid me down on the stone, slithering up onto me. The tentacles on his hips grasped at me, wrapping around my rear and legs. “Anything you desire, I will grant.” His thumb rested on my lips. “And when the time comes, you too will have my power.” I opened my mouth to allow his thumb to press against my tongue. He pressed against me, something cool and slick rubbed against my thigh.
With a gasp, I let him take me. A pinch, some pressure, and then I was his. Taken by the king of the swamp. I had become part of the unending river.
The smile on his face wavered ever so slightly in his pleasure. His endless eyes never closed; they stared into me, going forever and ever until time was meaningless. I lost myself in him, absorbed by what he gave me.
I was a shivering, shaking pile for him to use. I was greedy to be given all he had; it didn’t matter to me.
I wanted him.
I needed him.
The canopy of the trees hid the sun, so I did not know how long I had been his. All I knew was that I had never, ever, been so drunk on anything before.
“Why me?” I whispered to him as I cuddled against his chest.
He chuckled. “The stars decided.”
The genuine stars or the violet stars? It didn’t matter; I liked his answer regardless. I stayed with him there on that warm rock until my senses returned to me. I didn’t know how late it was, but I needed to return home before Tara realized I was missing.
“Akurra,” I whispered, giving him a gentle shake.
His head rose from under his arm, and he gazed at me, eyes dark for a moment before shining in the dark. “What is it?”
“I need to go home.”
He scoffed, pushing himself up. “Your home should be here. But I understand.” He took me back into the river, swimming until we reached the place we first met. Once again, he handed me a trap full of food, and with a kiss he silently left. I found my clothes where I left them, dressed quickly and found my pants fit strangely.
I raced back home, finding Tara was just putting the cart and the mule away. I came up along the walkway to greet her, waving.
“Glad you’re back!”
“Yeah,” she huffed. “Me too!” She looked disgruntled, flushed around the cheeks, her eyes a little red.
“What’s wrong?”
She shook her head, barely looking at me. “Nothing.” She wiped her nose with her sleeve and walked ahead of me. “I’d rather hear about your day.”
“Well,” I murmured. “I was with Akurra.”
She bristled a bit. “Really?” As she opened the door, she turned to look at me, and her brow pinched. She grabbed my face, turning my head this way and that.
“Tara?” I said with squished cheeks.
She scoffed. “Did he hit you?”
“No!” I exclaimed. “No! We, um…we did nice things!”
She continued to furrow her brow. “You’re like…turning purple.” Her hands smoothed down my cheeks, along my hairline. “Are these scales?”
I yanked away from her, heading to the washroom where I could look in the mirror. I didn’t see them right at first, which made Tara’s sharp eye even more spectacular. Hidden in my hairline were these purple and brown scales, growing towards my cheekbone and around my new gills.
“What sort of nice things are causing my brother to turn into a fish?” Tara huffed, her hands on her hips.
“I’m not turning into a fish!” I snapped.
I saw tears well up in her eyes again, and she raced away from me.
“Tara!” I chased after her to her room. “Tara, something is wrong!”
She slammed her door in my face, and I heard a deep sob from within.
“Hey!” I banged on her door. “Answer me I-” My fist went through her door. There was a moment of stillness, like when the glow of the river stopped. I pulled my fist back through the thick wood, seeing Tara’s shocked face inside.
“Luca?” her voice warbled. “It’s unlocked.”
I opened the door, stepping over the debris from my punch.
Hear tear-filled eyes stared at me in disbelief. I saw a fear ripple through her gaze that she tried to hide. “What was that?”
I shook my head, silent, grasping my hands together. “I don’t…I uhm-”
“It’s Akurra, isn’t it?” She wiped the tears away from her eyes. “Is this his doing?”
I nodded.
She sighed, sitting down on the edge of the bed. “This is the last thing I needed, Luca.” She hiccuped.
“What? Tara, what’s going on?” I knelt down before her, taking hold of her hand. “What happened in town?”
“I learned in town today that taxes are going up,” she whimpered. “If you live within the limits of town, it’s not that much. But the further out you live-” She whimpered.
A chill gripped my heart.
“Luca, what do we do?” Tara cried, wrapping her arms around me. I held her tight, burying my face in her shoulder.
There had to be something Akurra could do to help us. Stop the thieves so we could have enough to sell? Find us pearls in the river? I don’t know!
Tara had been going into town more regularly, selling raw violet stars in order to start off our savings. Everything helped, and we needed everything. While she was gone, I worked sorting what violet stars we had, picking out ones she could sell the next day, maybe even digging into our storage to find reserved jams, preserves, and even some of grandpa’s supposed violet star wine. Anything we could sell.
I was sitting on the bank one day, washing and scrubbing some of Mom’s knitted projects made with violet star dye to make them look new and wearable, also to sell.
“Luca! Buddy!”
I looked up from my scrubbing stone, quickly pulling my scarf up around my neck to hide my growing gills. “Mason?”
Mason was the mayor’s son, and someone I went to school with. Someone I had once harbored potent feelings for. He came skipping across the way, bigger and more built than I remembered.
“What are you doing out here?” I grumbled.
“Not excited to see an old friend?” He laughed. “I was just getting out of town. No one is thrilled with my family right now.”
“The taxes,” I replied and continued scrubbing the sweater. “Yeah. If Tara caught you around here, I think she would have a few choice words for you.”
“I saw her heading into town. The only reason I felt safe coming here.” He laughed. “Dad thinks it’ll be good to help the town grow.” He sat down on the bank beside me, taking off his boots to dip into the water. “But people like you,” he scoffed. “I don’t know what he’s thinking.”
His hand was close to me, as if he wanted to reach out and put it on my arm. I could still remember how those big, burly hands touched me before. In secret, he would kiss me, fuck me. He was my first love, my first heartbreak.
“You okay?” Mason brushed back my scarf a bit. “You’re bruised!”
Thank goodness the shade of the trees made my scales look like bruises, or else who knows what he’d say. I inched away and laughed. “Yeah, Tara and I were working during that last storm a few days ago, and I got rocked!”
Mason’s eyes worked their way down me. “You’re not suited for this kind of life, Luca. Why do you stay here? Tara I get, but you?”
I looked over at him, feeling like he was trying to get at something.
“It is beautiful out here, though. I could understand staying for that.” He murmured, eyes cast out over the swamp. “I’ve always wanted to live here.”
Missed the boat on that one, I thought to myself. “Well, I’m sure you’ve got the money for it.”
Mason laughed, turning his smile and sharp blue eyes to me. “One day, maybe.” He reached out to me, touching my cheek. “Seeing you reminds me of the old days.”
I wanted to pull away, but his hand was so warm.
“Back in my dad’s office?” His voice became a purr. “Under his desk?” he chuckled. “I’ve been thinking about that a lot, especially since Dad has me working there more often.”
I found a chance to pull away. “He always wanted you to follow in his footsteps.”
His nose curled in offense, and he gazed back out into the swamp. “I don’t think he realizes he raised an idiot.”
I stood up and went to hang the sweater to dry. “I wouldn’t say that. You’re not stupid, just controlled by a different head. Ow!” He wrenched his foot out of the water and looked through the ripples.
He threw his head back with a loud laugh. “Yeah, that’s true.” He grabbed his crotch. “Making laws based on who sucks it best!” He chortled. “Fuck ow!” he yanked his foot from the water again.
I rolled my eyes behind the veil of the sweater.
“Been hearing about your thief issue.” Mason also stood and began drying his feet off to put his boots back on. “If you ever need anything, you just let me know.”
“Thanks, but we can handle ourselves.” I forced a chipper tone.
“Rough out here. You should move into town. I’d be happy to hire you on. I’ve been needing an assistant.” Mason came up behind me to whisper in my ear. “And, uh, let’s just say, my wife does nothing for me like you used to do, Luca.”
I turned around, giving him a glare. “Yeah, well, you chose her, didn’t you?”
Mason’s smile was sad, but he turned into a massive grin and laughed. “Think about my offer, Luca! You’ll get a lot more out of it than from trying to palm off family relics.” He waved to me, going back down the path he had appeared on.
I scoffed, trying to shake off the icky feeling he gave me.
Water burbled and sloshed. “Want me to eat him?”
Akurra jutted out his tongue. “Was just about to bite off his toe.” He moved between my legs, plucking the ties of my pants. “I could tell he was bothering you.” His eyes narrowed. “And yet, you like him. Your heart was pounding. Blood rushing.” He lifted my hips and pulled off my pants.
I bit my lip, eyeing my cock as it sprang out. “It was a long time ago. I don’t know why I still think anything of him.” I reached to stroke myself.
Akurra slapped my hand away. “Old lover?” His fingers curled around my shaft.
My face was growing red. “Kind of.” I was throbbing in Akurra’s palm. He squeezed gently and then bent his neck down. His mouth opened, taking my length in one gulp.
I threw my neck back, moaning. “Akurra!” I ripped the scarf off my neck.
He moved his head up and down in my lap, growing as he took my cock deeper into his throat.
I grasped the back of his head with one hand, bracing myself with the other. “That’s…that’s fantastic-but…” My eyes rolled back; he was too good.
His tongue encircled me, squeezing my shaft while his mouth surrounded me. His throat pulsed with each sound he made, and I would not last much longer.
“Yes…like that.” I panted. “Akurra, you’re the best!” My breath was hitching with each passing second. I was growing lightheaded, delirious. My hips arched a bit, and Akurra took me deeper.
When I came, no drop spilled. Akurra drank all of me and sucked until none remained. I was shaking, warm all over.
“Your past doesn’t matter. All that matters now is what we will make.” He touched my cheek, his palm cool against my roiling hot skin. “And I plan to make you forget everyone before me.”
“Easy,” I chuckled, meeting his kiss. “I already have.”
Akurra had a purr in his voice then. “Good. I’ll take care of you always, man-thing. You will see after you fully transform.” He held my face between his palms. “Already so beautiful, but soon you will be glorious.”
I couldn’t wait. I wanted to complete his gift then and there. But I thought about Tara. “What about my sister?” I asked. “I don’t want to leave her all alone.”
Akurra knelt to kiss me again. “Don’t worry. I think of everything.”
A few days went by. I kept visiting Akurra while I did chores, and Tara went to town to sell what she could. I noticed one day, as I moved about, an itch came to my bottom. One that, no matter how hard I scratched it, never went away. My pants kept riding up strangely as well. Eventually, I heard Tara returning and putting the mule back into the stable.
“Smells good!” Tara announced as she came inside. “Did your new boyfriend give us something AAAAAHHH!” Her scream almost made me cut myself. I turned around to see what was wrong.
“Was it a snake again?” I gasped.
Her glare was ferocious. “Take me to Akurra.”
“What?” I jumped.
“I just need a few words with him.” There was a strange sadness on her face; tears began forming in her eyes.
“I will not leave you! I promise!” I gasped quickly. “Tara, I swear! I’ll stay in this swamp forever! Akurra promised!”
Tara cupped her hand over her mouth and let out a laugh. “Give me a second, Luca. This is…I half believed it was a joke but…” She moved towards the table like she was going to sit down.
I rushed to her side, tugging my pants back up over my butt. “It’s okay, really. I think this will solve a lot of our problems!” I tried to sound excited, but it was hard seeing that look on her face.
“I was fine with our problems!” She snapped at me. “I had you; that was all I gave a shit about! Everything I did here I was doing to make sure you were safe and happy.”
“I am!” I stomped my foot down hard. “You’re my best friend, so of course I was happy. But I want to take care of you now!”
She breathed in, trying to take in some calm. “So you’re going to turn into a fish?”
I swallowed and fidgeted with my hands. “I think I’m more amphibious, actually.”
Throwing her head back, Tara ran her fingers through her thick hair and paced in a circle around the table. “Grandpa filled your head with too many fairy tales!”
I rolled my eyes. “It isn’t a fairytale if it’s real! Look at me” I turned back and forth, back and forth. I slapped my ass. “Obviously this is real!”
Rage coursed through her veins, and she pushed the chair away. “I need to have a word with him!” She stormed back towards the door.
“Tara! Hold on!” I chased after her.
“I’m going to find this Akurra! And he better be ready to talk to me!” Tara slammed the door as she left.
“Tara! Wait a second!” I struggled with the sticky latch. “You’re not supposed to slam the door!” She did it for that reason. I kept fussing with it. I could never get it opened, but somehow, after a moment, I could force down the handle.
“Tara! Hold on!” I ran outside trying to find her. It was dark out, yet I could see clear as day.“ Tara, come on! I’ll introduce you two, just don’t be mad right now! I rounded the corner of the house, and someone struck me upside the head. I hit the ground with a rather hard thud, and some moss got into my mouth.
“Luca!” Tara screamed before someone muffled her mouth.
“Don’t worry about that one,” a gruff voice scoffed. “He can’t do shit.”
My vision was blurry, with bright white dots. I saw someone holding Tara, while another was searching her pockets. Another figure was at the shed, trying to bash the lock. But the guy who hit me, the one standing over me, even through the pain I knew who it was.
“Mah-mason?”
His sharp blue eyes cut down at me. “Stay down,” he snarled.
Tara screamed again as the guy holding her was getting rougher. “Pretty for a swamp bitch! Let’s take her home with us.”
“Shut the fuck up, Perry,” a woman’s voice boomed. “We’re here for stars, keep it in your pants.” The woman again tried bashing the lock. “Did you find the key or not?”
“Hank’s in the house looking.” Mason replied. “And Perry, you don’t want any of her.” He knelt down, putting his hand on the back of my neck. He picked me up, glaring into my face. “Tell me where the key is and we’ll leave.”
The key was on a hook behind the kitchen wardrobe. But I would never tell them. I lashed out, grabbing hold of Mason’s arm.
“What the-” Mason’s voice sounded frightened. “Your hand! What is that?”
Webbed hands, purple and brown scales. Even in this light, I’m sure he could see that. I grabbed hold of his wrist tighter, but with his other hand he threw a punch into my jaw.
“Stay down if you know what’s good for you!” Mason snapped.
“No!” I snarled. “You…you were casing us out, weren’t you?” I began trying to pick myself up. “You want this property…the taxes…” I panted. I was so angry I could barely see, barely breathe. He could kick me and beat me and I wouldn’t feel a thing from how my blood was boiling.
“You had a chance to get out,” Mason growled at me.
I stood up, wiping dirt and grass from my face. I first saw the look in Tara’s eyes, then I saw the man holding her. He stepped back, eyes wide, but arms still firmly around Tara.
“What the fuck?” He shouted.
“Luca-” Mason was staring at me, trying not to show any emotion. “You look different, buddy.” He forced a chuckle.
I lunged at him, baring my teeth before sinking them into his neck. Mason screamed, beating his fists against me. My teeth sank in far too easily, I thought. The rush of blood was too much. I released him as she screamed, letting Tara break his jaw with her bare fists. I licked my lips, finding the edge of my teeth were…sharp?
Perry tossed Tara onto the ground as he rushed forward to help. But I turned on him, biting down on his arm. Tara tackled Mason at the knees, bringing him down into the mud. Once he was down, she was throwing punch after punch.
”Let go of me!” Perry screamed, trying to yank his arm away.
I bore my teeth deeper into his arm. His blood rushed into my mouth, metallic, bright. I shook my head, tossing him into the river. “Get out of here,” I snarled. “Or I’ll really rip you to shreds.”
“Luca! The house!” Tara screamed, still keeping Mason pinned.
In the doorway I saw a man tearing through our mother’s chest of drawers, having smashed a few of the doors to get inside. He turned and instantly fear came over him. What he saw I didn’t know, but I lunged once again, pouncing on him and knocking him into the wall. I hit his head against the wall, the floor, bashing it down until he went still. Never in my life had I been able to take anyone in a fight. Tara was always my guardian angel. But now, adrenaline rushed through my veins. I had never felt so powerful!
A woman screamed at the scene; it was Mason’s wife. I chased after her, and she ran, getting caught in the washroom where I tackled her to the ground. She beat me with the keyring, hitting my eye, which made my anger boil over. I screamed in her face and was aware it wasn’t a human sound.
“Let me go! Let me go!” She cried out, panicked. Her eyes were overflowing with fear, almost crying. “I don’t wanna do this! I’m sorry! Don’t hurt me! Mason! It was Mason!”
I took the keys from her. “What does he want here?” I growled at her.
“The property!” she scream-cried. “He wanted it! His dad-” She got to a point where her words didn’t sound like anything. Occasionally I could make out an ‘I don’t want to die’, but it was all blubbering and screaming.
“Then get the fuck out of my house,” I snarled at her. I let her go, turning to get back outside, finding Tara dragging herself up from the ground.
“Tara!” I raced towards her.
Mason lunged from behind the door. He struck me in the face and knocked me off balance. His boot stomped down on my chest.
“You think you can take this place away from us?” I snarled at him, pushing him back, raising up. “You do not know what I’ve become!”
“A monster,” Mason stomped down on me again and I lost my breath. Choking, clawing at his leg, heard Tara scream. It distracted me enough that Mason got the upper-hand. I watched from the ground as the woman hit Tara with a shovel, and a scream left my throat as if to pierce the air.
Another scream cut through the air like a serrated blade, and the world went still. The river stopped flowing, and everyone turned to acknowledge it.
Something blasting out of the river struck and blew the woman back, dragging her into the waters.
Mason’s wife screamed in coherently again.
“What the fuck is that?” Mason snarled.
Akurra’s tail rose from the water, striking him and knocking him down into the water and then dragging him under. I heard more screams behind me, but all I could see was Tara lying there before the shed.
I raced to her, picking her up off the ground and swiping away the blood on her forehead. “Tara! Tara! Please wake up!” I cried. Her head lolled limp in my arms. I shook her, trying to stir her. “Tara-” my voice squeezed painfully from my throat.
I couldn’t breathe. If anything happened to her, I don’t know what I would do. I’ve never known a day without Tara. After dad left, after grandpa died, after mom…the thought of losing her too made tears well up in my eyes. I sobbed, shaking from fear and desperation.
“Tara, please,” I whispered pathetically.
“Give her here.” I looked up as Akurra’s eyes glowed above me. Akurra’s mouth had blood on it as he hovered over us. He breathed in, eyes focusing upon Tara. His head tilted as he studied her, hand coming down to touch the blood on her brow.
I was crying too hard to say anything to him.
He sighed, reaching down and taking Tara into his arms. Cradling her in his arms, he smoothed back her hair from her face. He sniffed her forehead, eyes closed, and then he let out a long breath. He took her to the river, setting her limp body in the water.
“Wait-” I tried to get past him, but he held me back. I watched helplessly as her body sank into the water.
“I know what I am doing, Luca,” Akurra said with a cool tone. “Your sister will return.” He sank into the water beside her, taking a chunk of the earth from the riverbed and pressing it to her forehead.
I started crying, unable to stop. What point would it be in being with Akurra, in shifting into a king, if I could not have my sister with me?
Akurra laid her on the shore before me, the purple clay of the riverbed still packed to her forehead. “I’ve done what I can. Take her home, then come back to me in the morning.”
I sniffled, looking down at my sister. I picked her up in my arms and then looked back into Akurra’s eyes.
His arm reached out of the water and brushed away my tears. “I made a promise, my love.” He crawled towards me, kissing the top of my head.
I kissed his palm and nodded in silence. I would trust him, but my heart was still breaking.
I had never held my sister like this before. I was never strong enough; Tara was always the strong one.
“Take her inside,” Akurra whispered. “She will wake in the morning, I promise.”
Sniffling, I nodded. I took Tara to her bedroom and got her undressed and wrapped in her robe before tucking her into bed. They ransacked and destroyed the house. But that didn’t matter. Until I knew Tara was okay, nothing else mattered.
I lay down beside her, holding her hand in hopes she would wake. I fell asleep there, dreaming of the river and swimming alongside Akurra, delivering Tara massive baskets of violet stars.
A scream woke me from my sleep. I sat up like a shot and ran to the bathroom, where Tara was standing before the mirror. My eyes filled with tears in an instant.
“Tara! You’re okay!” I rushed to her, grabbing her and spinning her around.
Once I took a moment, I saw what made her scream. Her once dark brown eyes were now the exact color of the violet stars. They held the same mirrored reflection and starriness that Akurra’s eyes did. Not only that, her hair hung in lustrous curls that shimmered like fresh juice from the violet stars.
“What happened to me?” Tara gasped. “I remember feeling so cold and…and seeping out of my body-” She touched her face, tugging down her lips to see her gums were purple, tongue black, teeth sharper.
“Akurra saved you.” I took her hand. “Come on!” I led her to the river, where Akurra was waiting. He smiled with excitement, taking me into a tight embrace and then also taking Tara into his other arm.
I soon took to the river to stay with Akurra. Though I was never too far from Tara. The riverbed had treasures I would take to her, helping her to rebuild the family home and bring her wealth none of our family ever knew in life. I didn’t need them; my life now was the river, which was Akurra.
“You grow more and more beautiful by the day.” Akurra purred to me on the warm rock. I lay back in his arms, wrapped up comfortably in his tail.
“You think so?”
Akurra kissed the top of my head, gently caressing my cheek. “I could not have asked for a better king to swim beside me. Your beauty will outshine even me as you grow.”
I opened my eyes, gazing into his. “Impossible, my love.”
He kissed me, his tongue gently tickling my lip before moving to my cheek, then my neck. I moaned softly in response, shivering at his affection.
Lovers to Enemies x Wicked banter x Grumpy/Grumpy x Christmas x Rough Sex x DubCon
(Patreon had me edit this story or it would be taken down, so take that as you will.)
I felt cold as I turned off the phone. It felt like there was ice being poured down my throat and shoved up my ass. I pressed my knuckles against my forehead, trying my best not to think for a damned moment.
Why say anything at all? Dad was always going to make up his mind no matter what. Why should he remember anything about me anyways? Why take my feelings into account at all? Geez Dad, it’s not like I’m your only daughter or anything.
“There’s a reason I quit as your assistant old man.” I grumbled as Dad’s texts began appearing. I stomped out onto the deck. There was an old potted plant next to the door. It was fake. Inside was a hidden pack of cigarettes and lighter. I yanked them from their safe haven.
The crinkle of the cigarette pack satisfied a yearning. As I tapped out a cigarette from the inside I was already feeling relieved. I placed it between my lips. It had an old basement flavor to it. Don’t care. I struck the ignitor once. Twice. Thrice. A flame came to life. I brought it to my mouth, breathing in basement aura, then heat, then smoke.
Dammit, I was falling back into old habits I thought I had kicked. Fuck my life.
It was already freezing out, but that billowing cloud of smoke was far more beautiful than a breath. “Motherfucking men,” I growled as I stared out my driveway. “They should grow a vagina already.” I took the cigarette from my lips, puffing out another tuft of smoke. It’s a disgusting habit, I know. But sometimes the stress calls for it.
Texts from Mom followed Dad’s. She promised to pay for my gas, to make sure my fridge was stocked when I got home. Dad sent me a text saying how Christmas would be so much more fun now. Mom sent a picture of our ancient chihuahua Gordie all snug in the sweater I got him for his eighteenth birthday.
Another long, needed drag. Another plume of smoke.
Then my phone again as it rang. The number that appeared on the screen was one that I never cared to put in my contacts. Though I knew exactly who it belonged to.
Jean-Pascal Dubois, the son my father had always wanted. Dad had been mentoring him since he was a kid. Jean-Pascal, JP to get it over with quickly, had always had an aptitude for hockey. He was Dad’s golden child. Acted like he had carved the guy from stone himself. That stupid French bastard should be guarding cathedrals in my opinion, not knocking pucks around on ice.
JP had gone pro. Everyone thought he was going to be the biggest name in modern hockey. But then the incident happened. His career ended. All the hopes and dreams my father settled on him came back to me. But that was too late.
The phone was still ringing, and instead of throwing it to be lost forever in the snow, I answered it. “Hello?” I really hoped my voice sounded as bitter as I felt.
“When are you coming over?” His voice was nails on a chalkboard to me. Or well, like a chalkboard being dragged behind a semi truck along a gravel and dirt road.
I wanted to bite him, and not in a good way either. I wanted to bite him like I had seen on the Discovery Channel lion special. On the throat. Shaking my head.
“Yes,” I bit my tongue instead. I dusted ashes into the pot. “I’ll come over when I get the chance to. Why are you in such a hurry?”
JP let out a snarky laugh. “I dunno. Maybe it’s because I don’t want to be sitting in this hospital anymore?” He sighed at the other end. “You’re just a fantastic person, you know that, Allegra?”
“I’m the greatest, that's for sure.” I studied my cigarette, trying to figure out how many puffs I had left. “Just keep your britches dry and I’ll get you as soon as I finish packing.” I hung up the phone before he could open his fat mouth again.
Two more deep drags maybe? Three if I could control myself. I had quit smoking when I left home. Now that I was back it only seemed natural to start up again. I needed to stop though. Too many people were screeching at me to do it to make it seem enjoyable anymore. Mom told me I was making Gordie sick. Which actually worked a bit.
“Uh oh. You got into the potted plant.” My roommate, Farah, stood in the doorway with her mug and oversized sweater. “Put it out and come in. It’s too cold to be doing stupid shit.”
One long, deep, all encompassing drag it was.
She grimaced at me as I blew it all out. “You look like an utter moron when you do that, Eggy.”
“Oh good. I was worried I looked like I was smoking.” I stomped out the cigarette and tossed it into the potted plant.
“I can only imagine the horrors that have got you smoking again.” Farah asked, stepping back into the kitchen.
I rolled my eyes. “It’s Christmas.” I closed the door behind me and made a beeline for the coffee pot. “JP.”
Farah’s look said everything so I didn’t have to explain a thing. “What is it now?” She sat down at our breakfast nook, her feet not even touching the floor.
“Dad invited JP to Christmas. Not only that, apparently JP broke his leg playing a hockey game, and I have to be the one to go and pick his ass up.” I poured my coffee so full I had to bend over at the counter and sip it a bit. It was good and boiling hot.
“So, that means a whole week with him.” Farah knew the history. She had been a figure skater at the rink and took hockey with my Dad to better train herself. “Did you Mom say anything about that?”
“I think she’s more concerned with keeping the peace than anything.” I grumbled over my mug. I sat at the table across from her and leaned back. “Dad seems to think I still work for him.”
The rink had been my entire life from the moment I was born. It was my Dad’s crowning glory. He had been a former semi-pro hockey player. He never made it big, so it was his dream to raise a team of future pro athletes. To his dismay, I was all he got. My complicated birth complicated all his plans.
My phone chimed with a text message from the glowering gargoyle himself. “Ugh.” I scoffed as I looked over the preview. “Entitled twat.”
Farah tilted her head. “What’d he say?”
I shook my head. Already I was craving another cigarette. “Nothing for you to worry about. By the way, my mom will probably come by at some point while I’m at their place. If you’re here, don’t let her break her neck carrying everything at once.”
“She’s preparing to prevent war again, I see.” Farah sipped her coffee gingerly.
“Dad still sees me as his assistant.” I grumbled while another text message came in. “He thinks nothing of asking me to do things when he has a proper staff now. Probably because I don’t have a real job in his eyes.”
“You saved the rink. He owes you more than a thanks!” Farah was starting to get heated, but she stopped herself. “Well, if it helps, I think your dad only trusts you with the things that are important to him. At his core, you’re the only person in the world who could run the rink if anything else happened to him.”
I frowned as JP sent another text. “Then he should tell me that instead of being short with me.” I put my phone on silent and turned it over. “Also, that’s hysterical considering it’s JP.”
“He cares about him.” Farah offered. “I think he sees himself in Jean-Pascal.”
That really gave me a good laugh. “Of course he does. JP is the seven foot gargoyle he wishes he could have been born as.”
A serious expression crossed Farah’s face. “Do you want me to go with you?”
“God, no!” I huffed. “Save yourself. You have classes to teach, not to mention I’m sure your sister is going to have a Christmas blowout again. I don’t want you missing any of that.” I kept glancing at my phone, wondering what else JP had to say.
I replied to Jp. “Fuck! I’m coming!" I took my time packing my bag. I even stopped at the gas station along the way, buying a pack of cigarettes and stuffing it deep within the bag to hide them.
Pulling up to the hospital, I saw JP standing out front, angrily tapping away at his phone. He had a massive cast on his left leg, and was using a crutch. He looked up at me through my car window. We both rolled our eyes.
Hobbling to the car, JP first tossed the crutch into the back seat. Nearly hitting me mind you. He then got in, his tail hitting me for sure.
“Keep that out of my face.” I shoved his tail between him and the seat.
JP angrily adjusted the seat, slamming it all the way back, practically jostling the whole car. “About time.”
I sneered in his direction. I started up the car and headed towards my folks’ place. The car was silent, both of us angrily ignoring the one beside them.
“So glad you could take time off your busy schedule.” JP remarked from his seat. “What was the job you had to take off from?”
I kept my mouth shut.
“You Dad said it was, oh what was it? Something with Youtube.” It sounded like he was taunting me.
“Yeah,” I scoffed. “I review wellness products.” It was the same line I gave everyone who wasn’t part of the inner circle.
I could sense him smirking from the passenger seat. “Not gonna give me the channel?”
“Why would you care?” I scoffed at him. I stopped at a red light, pissed it was there. Pissed no one else was around.
“I was thinking, since the whole family will be there. We could see what you do as a Christmas gift.” I didn't trust his tone.
“What does that mean?” I sneered at him. “What are you trying to get at?”
He shrugged. “Why? Not trying to hide anything are you?”
“Oh you’d love that wouldn’t you?” Rolling my eyes, I tried to block him out. I sighed and slouched into the car seat.
Suddenly, his hand was squeezing my thigh. “I would love that.”
I swerved the car, slamming him into the passenger side window. “Fuck! Dammit Allegra! My fucking leg!”
“Remember what I said the last time?” I snapped at him. “Try touching me like that again and I’ll break every damn finger!”
He hissed, rubbing his exposed knee. It was silent after that. He went back to his phone and we continued to ignore one another’s presence.
Once we got back to my folks’ place I reached into the back seat for my bag and JP made a face.
“What about my stuff?” He asked.
I gave him a killing look. “You didn’t mention anything about that!”
“Obviously I need clothes, Allegra.” He pulled at the jersey he was wearing. “I can’t wear this all week. I don’t even have underwear on.”
“Gross.” I growled. I was about to start the car back up when he got out. “Where are you going?” I snapped as he grabbed his crutch.
“I can’t walk up my stairs like this.” He smiled at me. “Would you be a dear? I’m still in the same place. Remember it?”
I wanted to turn him into a granite counter top.
“Thanks, Eggy.” He sneered slamming the car door behind himself.
I slammed myself back into the seat. “Whatever.” I was still on good terms with his roommate, Cary, so I sent him a message to pack JP a bag. I went to the massive liquor store near his place. It had everything. I bought myself a bottle of vodka and then to JP’s apartment.
Cary greeted me and led me inside. “I told him it was a bad idea to go play a game. He had been complaining of hip pain all week.”
The apartment hadn’t changed much. Smelled way better at least. “Yeah, well, since when did he ever listen to anything good for him?”
The duffle bag full of his things was sitting on the couch. A video game had been paused on the TV screen.
“Suppose you’re right.” Cary laughed. “By the way. Do you think JP would want his stash for the week?”
I furrowed my brow. “Stash?”
“Yeah. He just got it too. I don’t think he smoked any before he put himself in the hospital.” He held up a makeup bag I recognized. It had been mine! It was one I lost ages ago. It had little teddy bears all over it holding lipsticks.
Carry shrugged. “I wasn’t sure since he would be at Coach’s place.”
I snatched the bag from him. “Nah. I think this is just what he needs.” I put it into the pocket of my coat, rather than his bag. “Thanks Cary. I’ll call you if I need you take him away for safety reasons.”
“Oh sure.” Carry cleared his throat. “Play nice. I guess.”
I returned to my folks’ house. Mom was making my favorite meal. I guess I also wanted to check up on Dad. Ever since he had that heart attack, he’s not really been the same. He’s slower, less confident. Which I know is hard on him. The house was sparkling in Christmas decor. The place was a gingerbread house in the middle of the woods. It had grown and grown since I was a kid. Hell, now that I wasn’t a kid it was grander than it had ever been.
Mom came out onto the porch as I walked up the driveway. She waved excitedly as if I was a distance away still.
“Hey Mom.” I sighed, adjusting my backpack onto my shoulder. I grabbed JP’s bag as well, letting it drag in the snow a bit.
She hugged me tight once I was close enough. “Hurry and get in! It’s freezing.” Her nose curled for a moment. No doubt she smelled the cigarette but she wasn’t going to say anything. Once inside she grabbed a shopping bag from the table.
“Look at this cute top I found for you!” Mom instantly held up a shirt against me before I could even fully let myself in. “I saw it and knew it was just for you.”
“Thanks, Mom. You could have given this to me for Christmas though.” I opened my arms up to hug her, bending over to hug her tiny frame. I somehow got Dad’s size, probably why Mom got absolutely wrecked birthing me.
“Your Dad and Jean-Pascal are watching the game if you want to join them.” Mom had that look that wavered between ‘oh dear god behave’ and genuine motherly love. Mom would have been a hell of a goalie if she wasn’t under five foot tall. “Are you still planning on staying the night?”
“Reconsidering.” I grumbled.
She touched my hand, holding it gently. “Go see your dad. He’s happy you’ve come to check on him.”
I scoffed, setting my bag down in one of the kitchen chairs. Into the hallway, I heard JP’s horrid, broken glass like laugh. It jabbed into my skin, ripped apart my innards. Good, I could cough blood into his face.
“Did you get my stuff?” JP sneered as I stepped into the living room.
I tossed the bag onto the floor. “There you go.”
JP rolled his eyes. “Be right back, Coach. Gonna change out of these.” He smirked at me as he left the room, hobbling down the hall to the guest room.
Dad waved me over to the free armchair. “Allegra! Come sit down! This game has been awesome.” The room was decorated with the usual plastic christmas tree. There were floppy, stuffed reindeer dotting the backs of chairs. The usual doilies and lace pieces were replaced with holiday colored ones.
I took the offered seat, turning my attention towards him. “How are you feeling?”
He scoffed. “I’m fine. It’s your Mom that gets all worried.” He still had the hospital band from his stay. “Glad you could get JP.”
“Oh. Yeah.” he wasn’t glad I was there. He was just glad his fake son could get there.
JP returned in fresh clothes. I didn’t want to look, but the bright color of his shorts drew my attention. He was wearing an oversized university sweatshirt and gym shorts he should have thrown away in high school.
Since having to leave pro-hockey, he had put on weight, but he still dressed like he had an eight pack and 1% body fat. His wings were tucked in behind his back, but his tail was dancing around beside him over the arm of the couch. His massive frame looked odd placed in my Mom’s chicken decorated living room. I didn’t much appreciate his thick legs laid across my grandmother’s antique coffee table. Nor did I enjoy him sipping beer from my childhood Pokemon cup. It looked tiny in his ridiculously large hand.
“Allegra baby, do you want anything to drink?” Mom called.
“I’m fine!” I answered back and sunk into the armchair.
JP chuckled. “Allegra baby,” he taunted.
I sneered his way. “I thought you had plans.” I asked. “What changed besides being too old to play hockey.”
“Allegra, come on now.” Dad answered so nonchalantly. He wasn’t drinking beer, like I knew he wanted. Instead he had a giant bottle of sports drink before him. “He couldn’t make the reunion.”
“Reunion? What reunion?” I mostly asked Dad.
“My old team,” JP scoffed.
“The pro one?” I met his gaze, but he quickly averted it, reaching for his own drink. “I bet that sucks. All you do is talk about the glory days,” I teased.
“Yeah. Well, at least I have glory days.”
I wanted to lash out, but Dad reached over and patted my arm. “It’ll be good for you to get out of town for a bit. You’ve been cooping yourself up in that apartment too long.”
I place my hand over Dad’s. “I like where I live.” I glared in JP’s direction. “Besides, I work from home. Of course I’m always in my apartment!”
JP glanced my way, a strange look on his face. He fidgeted in his seat, adjusting his hips, tugging down his sweater. “What do you do?”
“Youtube!” Dad threw his head back laughing. “Kids these days. I think she could still make money if she took her job back at the rink.”
“I don’t know if that would be such a good trade off, Pops.” His pitch black eyes cut back over to me. A smirk came across his lips that sent chills down my spine. “I think she has it pretty cushy where she’s at.”
What the fuck did that mean?
“Oh, Allegra, you sure you don’t want anymore?” Mom asked, trying to pass me more of the snickers salad.
“No, Mom. I think I’ll burst if I have anymore of that.” I was fighting back a burp and possible indigestion. I hadn’t eaten my Mom’s cooking in so long, and that Midwestern cuisine wasn’t one to fight with.
Mom was packing away the leftovers. “Well there is still plenty leftover if you want some more later. I know how much you loved this as a kid.”
“Dinner was great, as always.” Dad said, standing up. “I think I’ll be in for an early night.”
“What about the game?” JP asked.
“It’ll record.” Dad walked off from the table, leaving JP and I alone.
“Chip off the old block?” JP asked.
“Huh?”
“You gonna turn in early too?” JP’s eyes flicked towards the kitchen door to make sure Mom wasn’t coming back.
“If my parents aren’t up I’ll probably just watch shit on my phone in my room.” I gave him a once over. “Why?”
He scoffed. “Geez. Guess I’ll be bored.”
“Yeah well, you have wifi and two hands. Use ‘em.” I went into the kitchen to help Mom finish cleaning up.
After that I went off to my room to settle my stomach. I held the pack of cigarettes in my hand, contemplating cracking them open and sneaking outside. Just like the good old days. Instead, I took my caboodle and made my way to the bathroom.
My folk’s house hadn’t changed much since I was a kid. It was still the same place. Mostly brown wood, splashes of my mother’s favorite colors here and there. But the bathroom had gone through a major renovation after my Dad’s health issues peaked. They had gotten one of those fancy sit down tubs, as well as a shower with a built-in bench. It was all pinks and whites to make my Mom happy. Her collection of Avon bottles remained, as did the curtains from 1985. The shower sure was nice. It was kind of cool to sit there and let the water falls all over me.
The towels were new too, super plush and extra big. I liked that. I was just opening the door when a shadow loomed over me. I glared, stepping aside JP.
“Pissing yourself?” I asked.
“Nah.” I didn’t trust his smirk one bit. He leaned over top of me, putting himself between me and my bedroom door. “Come on! I’m bored. I can’t watch anything on the TV while it records. And there ain’t shit for me to do otherwise. I thought we could fight a little. Catch up.”
I rolled my eyes. “You want to fight?”
He looked me up and down in a way that said he already knew. I knew he knew, but that was eons ago. Why was he looking at me like he could imagine me naked now? “Your my only form of entertainment here, Eggy. Remember the good old days when we liked one another?” He tucked a damp strand of hair behind my ear and I slapped it away.
“They’re old for a reason, JP.” I sneered.
Leaning down closer to me, JP got right up to my ear and whispered. “You know I like getting slapped around sometimes, temptress?” He hissed that last word particularly slow.
All blood rushed from my face. I went cold all over and gaped up at him. “What the fuck did you just say?”
His grin was too smug for my taste. I wanted to slap it off and sew his mouth shut. “I’m calling you a terrible temptress.”
I shoved him into my bedroom, slamming the door shut behind me. “What do you know?” I snapped at him.
He chuckled, taking a seat on my bed. “Only what you post of course.” His tail flicked as he made himself more at home.
I wanted to kill him. Strangle him. Beat him to death. Whatever was the most violent and extreme option. “How did you find it?”
“Your Backer Packer account was recommended to me. Little did I know I would be seeing a familiar sight.” That look again. Undressing me with his eyes, removing the towel to something he knew very well. “I know that pussy anywhere. It was my first after all.”
All this gritting my teeth, I’d need to see the dentist soon. “You have to pay to see my page.”
A deep laugh left his throat. “And I do. Gladly.” His tail swished back and forth more. His wings untucked ever so slightly. “And every time it is a delightful wank down memory lane.” JP put his arm over my head, glaring down at me. “I don’t mind if you can’t stand me. I just need to fuck you one last time.”
How could I not laugh? The old days were a mix of romance and friends with benefits. Then it all turned to jealousy. Fighting. And then he went pro and I never heard a word from him. He had a lot of nerve bringing up those old days.
I pushed my palm against his chest. “You think I’m going to let you? You should have gone to your damn reunion. I bet there would have been plenty of eager hockey groupies there to get you off.”
His expression changed. The taunting and teasing was gone, what was left was a stone cold glare of rage. “You expect me to go there?”
“What? Come on, you get off on telling your pro stories! I’m sure you're frothing at not being able to go-” His hand slammed by my head.
Stepping even closer, JP caught the edge of the towel, threatening to pull it. “Do you have any idea how humiliating it is to go from being the next best thing to being nothing?” He growled. His voice was dangerously deep.
It clicked. “You hurt yourself on purpose. Oh my god!” I laughed harder. “That’s so pathetic!”
Those cold fingers of his locked around my jaw and held it shut. “I lost everything, and all over a stupid move. I’m a joke, Eggy.” His sharp teeth were on edge, his jaw tremendously tight. “If I went back to that reunion all I would hear would be about how I lost it all. My chance. The game. If I didn’t show up, then I would hear it regardless. I had to do something. Anything to save my fucking face!”
He was so close and I had nowhere to run. I was literally between a rock and a hard place. So I laughed again. “Well, doing something stupid has always been you M.O.”
The towel around me went tight. I tried keeping a hold of it, but JP ripped it away from me. I clasped my arm around my breasts. “At least I don’t take the biggest dildos I can for pathetic losers’ money.” He spoke in a hushed whisper.
When did it get so hot? Mom must have turned up the thermostat. I took a few deep breaths before snapping out a retort. “That includes you, idiot.”
Another deep, wicked laugh. “Yeah. But unlike them, I’ve actually gotten to fuck you. Over. And over. And over.” His hips moved, rubbing himself into my belly.
I was having a hard time catching my breath. He was rock fucking hard.
“I’m the one who made you a size queen.” He grabbed my hand from my chest, forcing it down to touch him. He moaned into my ear. “Remember your old best friend?”
Of course I did! That cock had been inside me more times than I cared to remember. It was a beautiful stone like monument to pleasure. Well, back when I liked him.
My breath caught in my throat. “I’ll scream.”
JP gave me a wide grin. “I know.”
Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit!
He pushed himself into my hand more, making me stroke him. “Is it like you remember? Or is it even better because it’s not silicone?”
“Silicone doesn’t need twenty minutes of head.” I hissed through my teeth. Still, my hand was moving on its own now.
He stuck out his purple tongue to show off the slit at the beginning, as well as how long it was. “I’m good at giving it now too.”
I hated teen me at that moment. Also twenty year old me. And twenty three year old me. I wasn’t going to add thirty-three year old me to that list.
JP pushed down his shorts, his cock fading from stone gray to amethyst purple and crystal tip. “We both know all this fighting between us is because we haven’t fucked, Allegra. It’s been that same song and dance since we were sixteen and fumbling around in the backseat of your old Intrepid.”
I bit my lip, watching that crystal tip gleam. It swayed between us, nearly hitting against my belly. JP tugged up his sweater, revealing a soft tummy that had never existed before.
I glared at him. “And you’ve been a bane on my existence ever since. Why do you think I fuck those dildos? Huh? Because guys like you never cut it.”
There was that grin again. “Shame.” He acted like he was going to step away. “I thought we could make friends over the holiday break.”
“It would take more than an orgasam for us to be friends, Jean Pascal.” I stepped forward as well. “You would die of exhaustion before I would even-” He grabbed my shoulder, yanking it and flipping me around. He used one hand to pin me against the wall with my arms behind my back.
“I’m up to that task.” His cock pressed firmly into my ass.
I grunted, trying to fight back. “I knew you’d do this.”
Laughing, he rutted himself into my flesh. “I knew you wanted me to. You don’t want to admit it. But it’s okay. I’ll take responsibility.”
“Are you that hard up? None of the girls running to your bed like that used to?” I tossed back at him. “Running out of the groupies and twinks you used to brag about?”
He leaned over my shoulder. “Gonna fuck the girl who made a Backer Packer because she can’t forget the feeling of my cock inside her.” He took hold of his shaft, moving himself down, prodding between my thighs until he slid between them. “Taking all those massive dildos because nothing will please her like my size.”
His length slid back and forth, easing himself deeper between my legs until he found supple purchase.
Laughing, JP slapped his free hand into my ass, gripping it firmly. “You’re so fucking wet. I knew you wanted me.”
I struggled to free my wrists. “Look, just do the only thing you do well and leave me alone. Cary gave me your stash, and I’m more eager to try it out thank ever fuck you again.”
“Bitch. Stealing a poor man’s weed.” Suddenly, JP pulled away. “Where is it?” He grabbed my bag, pulling things out of it.
I charged at him, forgetting I was naked. “What the fuck are you doing?”
“Trying to find the stash you stole.” He huffed. “Where the fuck did you put it you-” he stopped and grinned. He pulled out my vibrator. “Dirty girl. Couldn’t even behave during the holidays!”
I flapped my arms out in exasperation. “God, look, I’ll give you your stash back. Just leave me alone.”
Clicking on the vibrator, JP placed it on his cock, running it from base to tip. “Oh fuck. That’s good.”
“Gross. I’ll have to get a new one.” I could only take so much. Watching him use my toy on himself was over the line. Fuck. I hate how it turned me on.
“What’s gross is those cigarettes in there. I thought you quit.” He swirled the vibrator around his glans, causing precum to glisten along the crystal tip of his cock.
“I only smoke when I am stressed out. You know. Like right now?” I ran my tongue along the edge of my bottom lip.
JP moaned, biting his lip. His cock throbbed and he added his hand to the mix. “Do you put this inside you? Huh? Or is it just for your stupid clit?”
When did I last take a breath? I can’t remember. Fuck! He’s not hot. Stop thinking he’s hot! Stop getting so turned on!
That purple tongue darted along his lips. “Is it better than me?”
“Everything is.”
JP dropped everything and we fell onto the bed. He kissed me, opening my legs and pushing himself between them.
He yanked his head back. “By the way, I don’t like kissing people who smoke.” He put his hand over my throat. “You’re disgusting. I’m not kissing that.”
I couldn’t stand it anymore. I grabbed hold of his cock, tugging it towards my vulva. “I don’t fucking need kissing. Fuck me and get it over with.”
The most wicked of grins painted his face. “Glad we’re on the same page now.” he mercilessly penetrated me, not giving me a chance to savor or adapt. He was all in at once.
I cried out, but his hand moved from my throat to my mouth. “Shut the fuck up. Remember. We don’t wanna wake Mom and Dad.” He pulsed inside me as a warning. “Admit it. I’m better.” He moaned. “Better than every other cock out there. Better than every single dildo. Better than your fingers.” His hips moved on their own, thrusting as deep inside as they could.
“Fuck! You’re still so tight! Even after taking all those monster dildos. God, baby, you’re still so good.”
For the love of God, don’t talk. I tried getting that across with my eyes.
“Fuck, baby. Fuck!” His deep voice turned into a pathetic whine. “It’s been so long. I missed you. I missed you. I missed you.” The more he whined, the harder he went.
Unfortunately, I missed it too.
“Why did we ever stop?” He panted. “Your pussy is the only one that gets me so fucking excited like this. You’re so fucking irritating it makes me wanna fuck you harder and harder! No one makes me wanna become a beast like you!”
Damn him! I hadn’t felt this way in so long! The toys only did so much to bring back that surge of deep, powerful, pleasure that he did. His cock was a work of art. Heavy. Curved. So fucking hard. I moaned against his palm, letting my eyes roll back.
“I knew it,” he laughed breathlessly. “I fucking knew it! You missed me too! Baby, let’s never stop. Please? I can’t take it anymore! I don’t care if you fuck other guys, I’ll fuck them with you. Please just always bring that pussy back to me!”
That fervent, feral propulsion of his hips, the way he held his hand on my lower back. It was all driving me crazy. Too bad he kept the other hand over my mouth, or I’d have some choice words.
“I can tell you’re about to come. Come for me. Come on my dick. Oh god. Fucking come. I’ll come! Come! Come! Come!” Rapid pumps shook me from thought. I couldn’t hold a thought together. My body was shaking, toes curling.
“That’s it, baby. Come on me. Come on me. Come on me. Fuckign do it! Now! PleasE! I need you to fucking come on my dick!”
The orgasm was so good, I almost blacked out. I screamed against his hand as my vision faded to a pinpoint. My body continued to move, grinding on that monstrous cock of his to milk every pleasurable second of intensity I could get.
“Stop! Stop!” he whined. “It’s too much! It’s too much!” He was coming too, pouring deep inside me, throbbing, aching with overstimulation.
“Fuck you!” His cock slipped out and come splashed on my belly and thighs. Jp lost balance, toppling over and hitting the floor.
I laughed in my delirium, listening to him whimper and moan on the floor. Turning to melted butter, I slid from the bed to the floor, laying beside him, kissing him in his most pathetic state.
“Fuck you.” I bit his lip.
His chest was heaving, eyes staring beyond me.
After a while, I gave him back his stash and we sat outside in the cold enjoying the contents, as well as the vodka I had purchased.
“There’s a lot we need to talk about.” I blew out a plume of smoke into the air, watching it trap snowflakes as it floated away.
He turned up the vodka bottle and took a swig. “I know.” We traded joint and bottle. “But why not fuck until we feel like it?”
I drank from the bottle. The rim still warm from his lips. “You’re going to have to fuck me on camera.”
“Deal.” He put his cold hand between my thighs and squeezed. “You’re still so fucking wet, baby.”
I stole the joint from him, pulling deeply from it. “Good job then.”
“Aww, you complimented me.” He put his weight into my side. “Are you getting soft from coming so hard?”
“I’m not in my right mind.” I set the joint aside, opening my arms up and letting him fall into my chest. I kissed the top of his head. “I can’t believe you broke your leg to get out of some stupid reunion.”
A grunt as all I got as a reply.
“You got hurt. That wasn’t your fault. What was your fault was that you pretended I didn’t exist for three years!” I pinched the tip of his ear and he squirmed. “Getting engaged to the coach’s daughter on top of it might I add.” I twisted.
JP continued to writhe under me. “Stop! Let go! You’re gonna chip it!”
“Then you come back here like nothing happened!” I let him go and pushed him back. “Of course I’m pissed at you. You betrayed me.”
A white breath was all that gave him away as not being completely stone. “Yeah. Well. I lost it all if that makes you feel any better. I lost my dream job. I lost the coach’s daughter. Twice.”
Exhaling, I let a lot of things go. But I would forget nothing. “Then apologize. And we can go fuck again.”
His eyes flickered. “And you’ll stop hating me?”
“A little.” I shrugged. “So go on. Out with it.”
Instead he bent down, kissing me. He cupped my face like back when we were young. He felt tender.
“I’m sorry I’m an idiot,” he moaned into my ear. “Let me eat you out to make up for it. Huh?”
I laughed. “Here.”
He bit my neck and chuckled. “Of course here!”
Dammit, I was falling back into old habits I thought I had kicked. Fuck my life.
“I think it might be someone you work with.” He asked, coffee mug in one hand and baby in the other.
You brought in a basket of bread and rolls. “You think, Rowan?” You set the basket down on the table and Rowan brought his face close to sniff them.
“Smells good.” He set his coffee down and quickly you snatched the basket away.
“Who is the girl getting courted here?” You huffed.
Rowan smirked, patting the baby he held against his shoulder. “Obviously it’s me.”
Scoffing, you look back down into the basket of bread in your hands. Moving to Hearthway Hollow, the plan was to help out your sister after having her baby while you set up your business of custom dresses.
“Do you have any guesses who it could be?” Rowan asked.
You snapped out of your internal monologue. “Oh uh. Kind of.” You started putting the bread into the bread box, noticing there was already bread from yesterday’s courtship ritual inside, and another full bag next to it.
Rowan gasped. “Oooh! Then tell me! Spill the tea as the kids say.”
You gave him a glare, aware he couldn’t see it, but hopefully your silence said it all. “Would it be weird if I asked him about it? You’re the werewolf in the house.”
Lacey came out from the shower. “We don’t know if Avi is one yet.”
“C’mon, look at this creature.” Rowan held the baby aloft. “This is a werewolf if I’ve ever seen one.”
Lacey came and took the baby. “Have you ever seen one?”
Rowan just grinned. “You know I haven’t!”
Lacey rolled her eyes and turned back to you. “I hope we didn't keep you up last night. Avi has been pretty fussy.”
You shook your head. “I’ve kind of gotten used to it. I wake up for a second, then Ifall back asleep pretty easily. How are you feeling?” Your eyes flicked to Lacey’s healing c-section wound.
Lacey’s hand rested over her belly. “Oh, I’m doing fine. You and Rowan have been wonderful through all this.” She sat down with Avi and began rocking her. “Oh, did that dress lead work out?”
You frowned.
“Oh. Sorry, sis.” Lacey murmured apologetically.
You sighed. “It’s okay. My boss at the bakery said I could keep my signs up as long as I needed.” You reached for your backpack. “I’ve got more flyers I can put up too. And with my next paycheck I can get some nicer fabric to make examples with.” You slipped your backpack on and pouted a little. “If werewolves don’t want my dresses then maybe I can bring back the online shop.”
“You hated that though,” Lacey joined you in pouting.
You shrugged. “Life eh? Well, I’ve got the shopping list for today. I’ll stop by the market on my way home.”
“Tell whoever is courting you that I like rye bread!” Rowan called as you shut the door behind you.
You got onto your motorcycle and drove into town.
Lacey, your sister, had moved to Hearthway Hollow a few years ago for work. She did nothing but brag about how nice the town was ever since. When complications arose during her pregnancy, you decided to take the hint and move there to help out. Lacey was overjoyed to have family in town, especially since recovery was taking its toll on her, no matter how much she argued otherwise.
Your research on Hearthway Hollow had shown you some strange websites, claiming the town was cursed and all that set foot into it turned into wolves. There were also similar articles and websites about the mysterious events that happened around Hearthway Hollow. Werewolves, snake-men, ghosts, oh my.
You didn’t believe a word of it. Until you experienced the anomalies for yourself.
“Good morning!” Your chipper and sunny boss, Sunny, was already hard at work doling out dough onto the converter belt.
“Morning,” you replied to her.
Sunny’s Side Up Bakery has several employees that could be the werewolf courting Rowan. It wasn’t Sunny, of that you were sure. She was already happily married. Was polyamory a thing with werewolves? You pondered the thought for a moment.
“There’s snacks in the break room, and I brought in some Cthulu Brew for everyone.” Sunny had the arms of a Greek god, able to knead and sling dough while looking like she was flexing.
You looked up exasperated. “We have that fancy coffee maker! Why do you keep getting the Cthulu box?” You asked, hanging your coat up on the rack then taking down your apron.
“It’s so good! Besides, we get a massive discount since they buy our baked goods now.” Sunny set her empty bowl down and went to reach for another.
You tied your apron as you headed towards the front. There was a line of customers already emptying out the supply of goods that were displayed on the counter.
Sunny’s husband, Sonny, was busily wrapping bread into paper while also working the cash register.
“Good morning!” He sounded much sleepier than Sunny. “We’ve been busy today.”
You took over wrapping up the bread in parchment. “People want their bread before we close for that family reunion of yours.”
“That’s Sunny’s family, mind you.” Sonny yawned loudly.
“Why don’t you go back and get some coffee, I can handle the front for the time being.” You told him. Surely it wasn’t Sonny, unless that polyamory theory was a thing.
“Thanks.” He waved you off, finishing a sale before heading back.
You busied yourself wrapping bread, sliding open the cabinet, tapping on the old-timey cash register.
“Hot bread coming through!” Mitchy came running up, a pint sized college student who worked the extremely early morning prep shifts with Sunny. Behind her was the towering form of Derek, Sunny’s little brother who handled almost any job the business threw at him.
Could be Mitchy, you thought to yourself. She’s way too young for me though, and she’s way too goal oriented. You didn’t think she would have time for you. Your gaze flicked up to Derek and his dark eyes darted away from you.
It’s gotta be him, you thought.
“Excuse me?” A customer asked shyly.
Once again, your internal monologue was cut off and you returned to the task at hand. “Yes! What can I get for you?” You got back to attending the seemingly endless line of customers.
A lull finally came, and the bakery was quiet for a spell. You went up to the front, double checking the mannequin you had set up with your prototype dress. You frowned as you thought how nice it would be to finally get a few dress orders in.
Maybe werewolves don’t need dresses, you thought in defeat. That one lady canceled her order as soon as it was even made. Maybe she didn’t like the designs you showed her. It’s funny how a month of fishing and catching no fish can get to a person.
“Here.”
You looked up at Derek standing over you, handing you a cup of coffee. Goodness he was a big boy. Tall, broad, dark, he was almost the opposite of his sister, save for the fact they both had the same muscled, gorgeous arms.
“Thanks.” You took the cup, afraid your thoughts had been lingering for too long.
“You’ll get orders soon.” He sounded shy.
You looked into the cup. The coffee certainly looked exactly the way you liked it. “I sure hope so. I miss working on my sewing machine for hours and hours, my fingers aching, my back sour, my legs numb.”
Derek’s dark eyes gave you a concerned look.
You chuckled, taking your lips off the rim of the mug. “I’m not making it sound fun am I? But I swear, it’s the best!”
Derek gave a small, shy chuckle. “If I could wear dresses, I would have you make me one.”
You nearly choked on your second sip of great coffee. “I don’t just make dresses!”
“Wh-what else do you make?” He sounded caught off guard.
You wiped your mouth and whipped out your phone, scrolling to the album with all your past works. “I make button ups. I’ve done cosplay attire for guys too.” You held up your phone to show him, getting in close to his side. “See? This one I made using quilting techniques my grandma taught me. I made it for my dad for father’s day a few years ago.”
Standing right up beside Derek, it was overwhelmingly obvious how big he was compared to you. Hell, his bicep was probably bigger than your thigh. But it wasn’t all muscle, he was soft, like a big, pillowy behemoth.
“And this one is a three piece suit I made for one of my old roommates from scrap materials we got at the thrift store.” You held your phone up even more, and Derek’s hand held yours so he could hold the phone steady.
You became fixated on the size of it. His hand enveloped yours, covering it completely. You could be a dainty little doll compared to his impressive form.
“That’s really cool. But I’m not exactly a fashionable guy.” Derek chuckled. He pulled back, tapping his chest. “I don’t think I’ve dressed in anything but t-shirts and jeans since Sunny opened this shop.”
“That’s because you can’t find anything that fits you.” Sunny said as she filled the counter with sweets. “The only thing the big and tall shop carries you even like are the flannels, and you get too hot for those even in winter.”
A deep, rosy blush cast over Derek’s dark olive complexion.
“You should really take her up on making you something!” Sunny said brightly. “I keep telling you it would give you more time to-”
“Sunny!” He hissed.
She rolled her eyes. “How about I commission you to make a dress shirt for him? We’ve got our family reunion coming up and we’ve got all sorts of people coming up from Greece who are gonna ask you why you don’t dress up for them. You know they’re going to pinch your cheeks and ask why you aren’t married too. Then tell you if you dressed nice then maybe a girl would-”
“Fine!” Derek huffed. He rubbed his face, pushing back the hairnet on his head. “If you’re paying for it I guess I can’t say no.”
“That’s a good boy!” Sunny cheered as she finished setting out the cookies. “What do you need to make this shirt?”
You were stunned. Your mind had been racing away the whole time on the best way to make a shirt for Derek. What color would suit him best? Maybe a pattern? How much fabric? Goodness! He would need a yard at least for his back.
“Measurements!” You blurted out when you realized they were both staring at you. You glanced nervously up at Derek, fearing you had shouted too loud.
“Then measure him up!” Sunny clacked her tongs before heading back into the kitchen.
“I uh-” you hesitated and swallowed. “All my stuff is at my sister’s house. Uhm… maybe you would be more comfortable if I did the measuring at your place.”
His lips were firmly pressed together. “Sure. If that works for you.”
“It’s Sunday tomorrow. We’ll be off so-”
He nodded. “Yeah.” He rubbed at the back of his neck. “You know where I live.”
“Upstairs yeah.” You broke into a happy smile. “I’m excited! I haven’t made much since I moved here. I mean… I’ve been afraid I’d bother the baby with my sewing machine so I’ve been doing a lot of hand sewing. But Rowan said I could use the basement since he won’t be down there much anymore.”
Dereks’ thick brow furrowed. “What does he do in the basement?”
“He says he plays pinball but I think he’s pulling my leg. I think it’s just storage from stuff his family left behind when they brought over all the baby stuff.”
Derek nodded. “Well uh… if you ever need a place to work I have a spare room upstairs I never use. It’s just some storage from here in the bakery.”
“Thanks, that’s sweet of you.” You remembered there was a coffee cup in your hand and you quickly drank, but it was still very hot and it scorched your tongue a little.
That night, you had a dream. You were Little Red Riding Hood, carrying a weirdly large bag from Sunny’s Side Up Bakery. The label was bright and glaring, as if the sun on the logo was alight. You were walking through the woods, leaves kicking up unrealistically behind you. You came upon a large stone with a massive, dark wolf sitting upon it. You locked eyes with him, and suddenly the scene shifted, looking very much like the one from the Dracula movie from the nineties. You were laid on a stone slab as the werewolf pressed himself deep inside you. Deeper, harder His thick cock throbbed inside you.
There was a loud crash and you woke up. Avi was crying and you could hear Rowan and Lacey shifting as they woke to tend to her. You sat up in bed, rubbing your eyes. You checked the clock, it was quite early in the morning.
Standing, you became aware of the wetness between your thighs. Damn stupid sexy dream. You got up, heading to the kitchen to start coffee so everyone could partake of their own accord.
The motion light was on outside. You stepped before the sliding glass door, watching as the werewolf from your dream was struggling to pick up your motorcycle.
“What was all that racket? Did you do something?” Rowan yawned as he stepped into the kitchen. He then sniffed, his head following yours. “Is there someone out there?”
“Yeah,” you murmured.
“What’s he doing?”
“He dropped my motorcycle I think.”
Rowan scoffed, throwing up the sliding glass door and stepping out. “Hey! You’re supposed to leave gifts, not property damage!”
“Rowan!” You snapped at him, trying to claw him back into the house.
“I’m sorry!” the werewolf whined.
“Get back in the house!” You shoved Rowan inside and shut the glass door behind him. Now it was just you and the werewolf. There was a basket like all the days before sitting on the porch, filled this time with muffins and brownies.
“Sorry,” the werewolf muttered. “It was an accident. I slipped off the stairs and I grabbed onto it to keep from falling.” He picked up the motorcycle from the ground, but it didn’t look any worse for the wear. You’d had the old thing since you pulled it out of your dad’s garage in high school.
“It’s okay.” You glanced at the basket. “So… you like me?”
The werewolf was quiet.
“I’m not from around here obviously. I don’t know what the rules are because I’m pretty sure Rowan is making up half the things he says.” You stepped closer, coming to the top of the porch stairs. “I have to admit, it’s weird. Werewolves and all-” you glanced over his hulking, furry form. “Even seeing you now is strange. I can see you and even I can’t believe it.” You motioned over to the basket. “I was coming over today. You could have waited instead of getting up so early to make these.”
The werewolf was quiet, still.
“Want some coffee, Derek?”
He sighed. “You knew it was me?”
“It wasn’t too hard to narrow down.” You came further down on the steps, coming eye to eye with him. “Unless Sunny and Sonny are into polyamory.”
Derek frowned, shrugging. “You mentioned you weren’t a big meat eater, I thought the baked goods would suit you better.”
“Thanks for that. I don’t think I could stomach seeing a deer on the lawn.” You got the feeling someone was watching you, and when you turned back to the door you saw Rowan standing there, fogging up the glass.
You frowned. “On second thought, maybe we should take a small walk and avoid my brother in law.”
“Oh- okay.”
“Let me go get dressed and get my things.” You slammed your hand into the glass to startle Rowan before you walked inside.
A few minutes later, you were dressed and had your supplies in your backpack. You joined Derek, and began walking with him.
“So, what do you like about me?”
Derek bristled. “Well uh… it’s hard to explain.”
“I know that werewolf courtship is sort of weird for humans to understand. It’s like an internal response right? You just knew when you saw me?”
“Yes but uh… it’s more like… when I first caught your scent. When you were having your interview with Sunny. I caught a whiff of you and I knew.”
“And what do I smell like?”
Derek grumbled. “That’s also hard to explain. Uhm-” He paused on the path. “Like a closet.”
You furrowed your brow. “I don’t know if that’s good or bad.”
“No, no. I mean like… sheets that have been shoved in the back for too long. They have that closet smell, it’s comforting. The smell is soft and cool, breezy, but also warm like a hug.”
You chewed on your bottom lip. “And that scent was enough for you to know?”
Derek nodded, his head lowered slightly down. “It’s hard to explain, trust me.”
You folded your arms across your chest. “You didn’t know me though. How does that even work? How could you be sure I would even like you or accept your feelings?”
His dark eyes flicked away. “I know it sounds like a gamble. But it’s proven to be a very good method for a lot of people here in town.” He nervously fidgeted with his hands.
“You are my type.” you admitted, shyly. “Your instincts work quite well.” Your face was growing warmer.
His body stiffened and the fur around his neck fluffed up.
You pursed your lips as your mind went back to your Little Red Riding Hood dream. The wetness was still there, chilling the crotch of your underwear. “How about a date then? A regular one for my sake?”
Derek nodded. “Yeah! I can do that. What would you like to do?” His tail wagged behind him, and you almost hated how cute you found it.
“So!” A bowl of dough dropped down loudly before you on the counter. “You and my brother? Eh?” Sunny was standing there, kneading another bowl in the crook of her arm.
You had never had the shotgun talk before. Hell, you’d never even talked to a boyfriend’s dad before, let alone get this conversation from a sister. You took up the bowl, understanding the battlefield would be much easier fought if you took her commands.
“You knew he was courting me, right?” You asked, fumbling at first with kneading the dough.
Sunny smirked. “I did. He’s been so starry eyed and cute ever since you came here.” She slammed the dough so hard down into the wooden bowl you thought she would crack it into a million little pieces. “But, he’s my baby brother. I have to be protective of him.”
You could picture Derek as a giant high schooler, slightly tubby, while a tiny, feral Sunny protected him from whatever bullies came his way.
“You’re a hard worker, and talented. But my brother is a gentle lamb under all that wolf coating.” She slammed the dough again. “I need to make sure he’s not going to get eaten. So to speak,” she capped off her threatening aura with a sweet giggle.
“This werewolf thing is all new to me,” you admitted, finding rhythm with the dough. “I like Derek, he’s been so sweet and understanding while I get used to this.”
Sunny chuckled. “I remember when I was courting Sonny. He was here doing an internship with the nature reserve.” She sounded so sweet, so airy. “I first caught scent of him at the dollar store and I knew I had found my one and only. He reminded me of Nonna’s baklava.”
“How did he take it?” You asked.
“I was lucky. Apparently Sonny had a furry phase in high school.” She looked off wistfully while her kneading hand worked on autopilot. “There’s more I could say but I don’t want to embarrass him.”
You were pretty sure enough was said for that already.
“So, you like Derek? How much? Do you like-like him?” She sounded like she was teasing but you didn’t want to test that assumption.
“Yes,” your voice cracked as you spoke. “I mean, I do like Derek. A lot actually. I’m going to be taking some fabric samples over to his place tonight and he said he’d cook dinner for us.”
Sunny smirked. “He’s a good cook. He learned from the best.” She gently set her bowl down and took yours from you.
“You?”
Her cute face scrunched up. “No! Nonna.” She slammed the dough again like she was trying to beat it into submission. “Anyways, you should know that Derek is over the moon about you. He’ll do whatever he can to make you the happiest mate in all of Hearthway Hollow.”
Mate? That word struck a chord. It rattled around in your head the rest of the day, conjuring images of what it could mean when there was nothing else to think about. Hell, it brought up images even when there were a million things to think about.
As you were leaving for the day, hanging up your apron and dusting crumbs from your pants, y your mind began swirling with that word again. Mate. Mate. Mate. Friend. Breeder. Mating press.
Mating press.
Mating press!
Then there was a warm, gentle shadow behind you.
“Oh hey.” You smiled shyly, though your face was blooming bright red. You swallowed and tried to play it off. “Still six tonight right?”
Derek nodded, brushing his hair out of his face. “Yeah. I’m looking forward to it.”
Your guts were squirming, your mind was that of a horny teenager. Derek was so big! His hands, trained by years of kneading dough that turned his arms into soft but chiseled stone. How would they hold you? He was certainly gentle. But could he get rough? Could that strong hand grasp around your throat while you moaned in pleasure, while he makes you take him deep inside?
“Uhm-” Derek’s unsure voice interrupted your all too sure mind.
“Should I bring anything?” Your voice cracked again.
Derek shrugged. “I have everything, I think. Just bring yourself and the fabric you want to show me.”
You nodded, hoping he didn't notice how red your face was. “Okay, great. Wonderful.” As you cleared your throat, you noticed his nostrils flare slightly, as if he was sniffing something. You grabbed your helmet and hugged it in your arms. “Six it is.”
His olive cheeks were beginning to darken. “That’s right.”
“Six!” You waved as you opened the back door. “Bye!” You put your helmet on and raced to your bike, yelling from embarrassment as you cranked it. (yelling at yourself?)
Once you got home, you checked on everyone to make sure they were okay. Lacey was napping while Rowan was quietly going over paperwork by the crib, his fingers delicately going over the rail.
“Hey you!”
You jumped out of your skin, turning around and glaring at Rowan, who seemed to have manifested directly behind you.
“You’re too quiet!”
He smirked. “The baby.” He then placed his hand upon your shoulder. “I know you’re not my sister, but she recently went through this as well. When a girl gets her werewolf it’s a beautiful and powerful experience.”
You grabbed his hand and shook it. “Ew! No! I don’t want this talk from you!”
Rowan was smirking. “You aren’t even curious about it?”
“No!” You darted into your room, glaring at him as you shut the door. He couldn’t see it, but you hoped he could feel it. You sighed, glancing towards the fabric samples on the bed, as well as a stack of clothes you had gone through to pick out the perfect outfit for tonight.
You wanted to look cute, but not like you were trying too hard. You wanted to dress up and impress, but you didn’t want it to seem like you were aiming for something specific. Different enough that he took notice but not so different that he’d get the wrong idea.
“Fuck,” you grumbled under your breath.
You eventually settled on a pair of patchwork pants you made, paired with a crocheted halter top that tied in the back. Your leather jacket would hide the open back until you needed to reveal it, for that ‘boom pow’ moment.
“He likes me,” you said to yourself. “Maybe I don’t need to try too hard.” But the outfit spoke for itself. You looked good, great even, and it gave you a boost of confidence.
Mating press.
Mating press!
Mating press!
“Shut up!” You forcefully thought to make your mind shut up.
Later, you stood outside Derek’s door. His apartment was just above the bakery, so the scent of the late night baking was wafting up and making you hungry.
“It’s fifteen till six. Am I too early? Maybe he expected me sooner. But I don’t want to seem eager, even though I am.” You fumbled with your thoughts until the door opened. Derek was standing there, shirtless, holding a trash bag.
Your eyes made direct contact with his chest. Dark, thick curls. Impressive volume.
“Shit!” Derek exclaimed. He shut the door then instantly opened it back up. “You can come in! Sorry.”
“It’s okay!” You laughed to try and soothe the mood. “I’m a little early.” You stepped inside his place, which was aromated with a magnificent bounty of delicious smells. Whatever he was cooking had to be the best food you could ever imagine.
Hehurriedly tugged a black shirt over himself that seemed to fit a big snug. “I’ll be right back. Sorry! Make yourself comfortable. The garbage I-” he darted out, seeming to be afraid of saying more.
You exhaled a deep, long held breath. He was hairy, thick, and way too hot. You weren’t prepared for that horny jumpscare. You set your large bag down, looking around his place. He had lots of Greek decor. There was a desk before the window, and a rather nice computer setup. Maybe he gamed as well as worked up here. The living room area also had a nice big couch which took up most of the room, and his entertainment system was loaded with movies, board games, and all sorts of music media. The record player was already going, playing Fleetwood Mac’s “Rumors.”
“I like that,” you murmured with a smirk. You wandered towards the dining area, seeing he had the table set up with wine glasses and candles. “Clever boy.”
The door opened and Derek stepped back inside, scanning around until he found you. “Sorry about that. I usually cook without uhm-” he tugged at his shirt, which made it ride up over his belly. “I gotta get some clothes on, I’ll be right back.”
Or don’t, you thought as you watched him walk down the back corridor.
“If you’re still cooking I’ll hold off on showing you the samples till later,” you hollered. The kitchen was covered in mosaic tiles. They all seemed mismatched, though they were thrown together intricately to make the kitchen so unique and cute.
“That’s fine.” He came out wearing a deep green button up that was too short, with sleeves that were almost too tight. “I don’t really have many dress shirts. Hence why you’re here.”
You smiled, admiring the quick peek between his shirt and pants. “I’m surprised there isn’t a big and tall shop here.”
“We gotta go to Asheville for that,” he chuckled. “And with the bakery it’s hard to get out of town sometimes.” He went to the oven, checking over the pots on top.
“Well, I’m here now. I may be a little more expensive than just going to a store, but you’re sure to get a shirt that was made for you and only you.”
“That’s worth it to me.” He turned from the stove, rubbing his arms. “Where are my manners? Can I take your coat?”
The boom pow moment. “Sure.” You turned around, extending your arms slightly so he could easily take off your jacket. Your back tingled as his eyes fell upon you. You held your breath to wait for his reaction. You shivered as his breath shuddered.
“Thanks.” You smiled at him as you turned out. You weren’t wearing a bra, but the weave of the crochet hopefully hid your nipples as they stiffened.
“Yeah.” he swallowed. “You look great. Amazing.” He was breathless.
“This old thing?” You posed slightly, just enough to give him a peek at what skin was bare. “Thank you.”
“D-did you make it?” He went to place your coat on the hook by the door.
“I did. Although, Lacey crochet the top for me. Gosh, that was ages ago. Before she moved here.” You watched his back as he went to the stove again. “Everything smells amazing! Sunny wasn’t joking when she said you were a good cook.”
He chuckled shyly. “Let’s hope so. How about some wine? Food is just about ready.”
“Sounds good.”
The wine was delicious, you sipped it gladly while Derek finished dinner. He asked you questions about your business, you asked him how handling all the odd jobs at the bakery was. Small talk. All the while you wondered where the evening would lead. Would this sort of talk wind up with you back at home or in his bed in the morning?
The first dish he served was Sagnaki, which was drizzled with honey and sprinkled with roasted nuts. It went so well with the wine. You must have finished that first glass in moments. Then he served a lentil salad, followed by Dolmades, which you could have eaten until you were round enough to roll down the stairs. He ended the evening with Portokalopita, which somehow paired even better with the wine.
“I don’t think I’ve ever eaten so good.” You sighed, dreamy from a legendary meal and some choice wine. “I feel quite spoiled. I don’t think I could ever repay such a feast.”
Derek was smiling, proud of his work. “I can’t take credit for the cake. Sunny actually helped me make that.”
“You’re too sweet. Most guys would take all the credit.” You gazed at him, realizing the wine was making you more susceptible to his charms. His shy expression, his dark curls, his warm, deep eyes, what was hidden under that shirt that was ready to burst open at any second.
A shy chuckle left his lips. “Is there anything you like to cook?”
“Ramen,” you huffed. “I’m afraid I spent all my time learning the art of fabric.”
“Nothing wrong with that.” He took another sip of wine. “Speaking of which, do you want to show me those samples?”
The Chain started playing.
“I love this song.”
“It’s my favorite too.”
You stood up from the table, still holding your wine glass. “Alright, guess I should do what I came here to do.” You walked past him, but his hand suddenly grabbed hold of your wrist. You stood still, heart pounding as you waited for what he would do next.
The blade of his fingers caressed up your spine, making you shiver and hold your breath in. You closed your eyes as his caress went back down. His hand cupped your side, going partially under the top.
He kissed the back of your shoulder, stopping short and grunted. “Sorry.”
“Keep going,” you murmured.
He kissed your shoulder again, his breath shuddering as his lips went to your neck, your spine. He breathed you in, and his hand around your waist squeezed. He then pulled you down into his lap. His dark eyes bore into you, so serious but still so shy. You kissed him first, assuring him he was making all the right moves.
“I don’t want you to feel like-”
“Shh shh shh.” You pressed a finger over his lips. “Don’t talk. It’s good.” You kissed him again, wrapping your arms around his neck.
He plucked at the ties of your top, pulling them away. His strong hands both grabbed at your back, making you arch so you pressed deeper into him. You moved to straddle his lap, letting your top fall away. His eyes were focused on you, drinking you in like that fine wine.
You leaned down to kiss him, cupping his face in your hands while his pet your bare skin. His fingertips trembled until he could take no more and he scooped you up from his lap. His hair was getting shaggier, fuller. His eyes were completely black, while his teeth were sharper.
“Yes!” You thought excitedly as he whisked you off to the bedroom. His bed was neatly made, as if that mattered now. He was on top of you, kissing, nibbling, tasting every inch of skin. His body was warmer, hairier, the beast was upon you.
The wolf rose above you, shirt buttons popping off until it fell open. You bit back a smile, watching him breathe heavily as he tried to regain some bit of composure. You slid out of your pants, presenting him with an offer he couldn't refuse.
“You’re so…small,” he panted.
“I’m not going to break if that’s what you’re afraid of.” You stroked your hand down your body and slipped between your thighs. You were wetter than you expected, and your fingers slipping inside made a squishing sound.
Derek’s ears flicked to attention.
“I’m ready if you are.”
His gnashed his sharp teeth as he reached down to open his dark jeans. The bulge was impressive, but what was it made of?
Pushing down his underwear and jeans, another monster popped out.
“Whoa!” You yelled out of reflex.
His ears went back and a scared look came to his eyes.
You got onto your knees, going to face the one eye. Your month hung open, surprised the monster could hold itself up. If the size wasn’t enough, the knot on the base added to it.
“Look at you!” You put your hand around him. “No wonder you slouch.”
Derek snickered.
“Maybe you will break me.” You put both hands on him. “But I think I’ll enjoy it.” You took his tip into your mouth, moaning softly.
“Ah-” His hips jerked and he pressed deeper into your mouth. “Sorry!” He pulled out from your lips. “I should be doing this.”
He was down between your thighs then, the great beast had your legs over his shoulders as his long tongue began to work magic. Warm, good pressure, thick fingers.
“Oh fuck!” You whined, gripping onto the top of his head. He was so shy! You didn’t expect him to be so good with his tongue. God! And his fingers! He was like a vagina whisperer. Not that you had too much time to think about it. Your arousal from before made it easy for him. You came for him, and it was exquisite.
“There we go,” his low voice rumbled. “Good girl.”
Not the good girl! Was he trying to end you?
“I need you. Now!” He rolled you over onto your belly, then slipped his arm under yor hips, arching your back and lifting your rear. “You’re all I want.” His tip pressed into your rear, slipping against your thigh before finding purchase against your folds. He rutted there, groaning, panting.
You wanted him too! You wanted the beast deep, deep, deep inside.
He stretched you open, slowly sliding in so you knew every inch of him well. He was warm, throbbing, everything a good monster should be.
“You’re so wet,” he moaned. “I want to fill you. I want to come in you.”
He can! Just do it!
He was deep inside, still, waiting. His hitched breath became smooth, he snarled once and then there was the boom pow.
He could be rough. He could be gentle! He was everything as he took you, filling your mind with all those naughty thoughts and fulfilling them perfectly. He pampered you, covered you in kisses, assured every inch of you was loved and touched. You tasted yourself upon his cock, you writhed under every touch.
Then the knot. Oh god, that knot! It pressed and pressed all night, but he never made attempts to push it inside. Until the end. His body was shaking, quivering all over. He had given you everything, and now, it was the end. You couldn’t brace yourself for that final moment. As the knot locked itself inside you, the world was his. He ruled you, owned you.
Mating press.
Mating press!
Mating Press!
You were his, filled with his come, dripping even as he remained tightly inside you. He was growling in your ear, breathing, pulsing.
“There you go.” He brought you fresh coffee. Even though it was late, all you wanted was to stay up and talk to him. You cuddled into his side as his strong warm wrapped around you.
“Smells wonderful,” you purred.
“Family sent it from Greece.” He sipped his cup, tail wagging furiously behind him. He was so happy he couldn’t hold it in.
You sighed in pleasure, relaxed from a handful of orgasms. The coffee was just icing on the cake. “Is that how all werewolves do it.”
“Maybe. Everyone is different.” he sipped his coffee. “Technically, the courtship is supposed to end with me taking you into the woods. But in Greece when we find a mate, we go swimming in the ocean then make love in a tent.”
“Well, we can always try both.” You said with a smirk. His tail started wagging violently, almost knocking pillows off the bed.
Patreon voted to have Tin Cry be the next bi-monthly rewards, and I couldn’t be more excited. Tin Cry has been so important to me this year, and I am over the moon that you all have appreciated it too!
For those who don’t know, Tin Cry has been the long form serial that I’ve been posting to Patreon all year. It’s a story about a woman who was lost in cryosleep for fifty years until rescued. She recovers on a ship under the care of River, a doctor who is also an android.
There’s so much more, but if you wanna see the story you’ll have to sign up to Patreon!
So here we go, this month you’ll be getting a special print with artwork from @moonloredraws. These are probably my favorite prints ever, so I cannot wait for everyone get one who is signed up from $10 and more.
Stickers with designs by @monsterfloofs will also be available! $10 and $15 tiers will get one (either Irini or River) but $20 and up will get both!
Also, I’ll be posting more for the $5 and up patrons. This will include facts about the story, character bios, and a preview to what Tin Cry originally started out as.
I can’t wait to share more about this passion project with all of you, and I can’t wait for y’all to get the merch!
